Confucius Ads Library: Ads

Ads for foobar on 2024-11-12

Id	Vlad	Saved	Scrape Time	Status	Scrape Result	Title	Body	Cta Type	Link Url	Page Name	Page Profile Uri	Page Like Count	Enddate	Cta Text	Caption	Display Format	Link Description	Link Url	Creation Time	Page Profile Picture Url	Page Entity Type	Current Page Name	Startdate	Actions
2,448,763	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2448393}'	Yes	2024-11-12 19:03	active	1806	🔥🔥Click to read the next chapter for free👉	"Where's the patient's husband? Why hasn't he come yet? If he doesn't sign soon, it'll be too late,” a doctor urged. "The patient's husband refuses to come. He said to let her fend for herself,” a nurse replied. "Fend for herself..." When Suzy Frost, battered and barely clinging to life on the operating table, heard those words, something inside her stirred. Summoning the last of her strength, she slowly raised her hand. "Give me my phone..." Seeing her condition, the nurse quickly handed her the phone. Enduring excruciating pain, Suzy redialed the number that was almost etched into her brain. Just as the call was about to disconnect automatically, it finally went through. "I already told you that her life or death is none of my business!" the man on the other end spoke, his voice full of displeasure and impatience. "Dylan..." With every word Suzy spoke, a searing pain shot through her body, "After you took Anne away, the kidnappers detonated the bomb, and I was hurt, badly..." "Heh..." Before she could finish, the man on the other end let out a cold, dismissive chuckle. "Suzy, your acting is really improving. That weak little voice almost sounds convincing." "...I'm not lying to you, I really am hurt." "Is that so?" His tone grew even more scornful. "Then I wish you a speedy journey to death!" Three days ago, Suzy and Anne had been kidnapped together. Knowing how important Anne was to him, and despite their rivalry, Suzy had fiercely protected her. For two days and nights, Suzy was tortured by the kidnappers, bearing injuries all over her body, while Anne only suffered minor superficial wounds. Finally, Dylan came... "I choose to save Anne. As for Suzy, do as you please..." He was not only unconcerned about Suzy but even suspected that the kidnapping was a drama she had orchestrated herself. He had never trusted her! "It's time to end this!"	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&ut	Indulge in story	https://www.facebook.com/61552702618591/	842	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=14871&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463838510_3169305699879240_251659659452484488_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=ajpFO0sNmEYQ7kNvgEx0J_D&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AwHI2amN7Pkk8VVCa3UVtzH&oh=00_AYAGcCxUA1ZMvuCcvAdb-HhNfBj_ZHVIQK2-d3jk-G4LtA&oe=6739E44A	PERSON_PROFILE	Indulge in story	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,448,990	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2449864}'	No	2024-11-12 19:04	active	1806	😍Read the next chapters👉	t. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	319	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13853&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/460723249_8667426709955594_6343552522607692952_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bFoe-qQmczwQ7kNvgEXvhVf&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AjgLpomYQe_cYVqq0_Cp8VQ&oh=00_AYC9hIRVWCzgfKqoCuY6eMa1parg2V79a_I7lHlhnCJP4A&oe=6739B887	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,449,957	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2448077}'	Yes	2024-11-12 19:07	active	1806	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449730410_469240799085293_8357185738494594337_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=bPWdhAVc6GoQ7kNvgH0SvXz&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ACVESM8vYtQNAOi96tk5i-_&oh=00_AYDzHjoM3JVyAF-07QaL6mdAUIQMK7M-_-8kWYXmo_PIJQ&oe=6739DA93	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,446,611	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2446605}'	No	2024-11-12 18:49	active	1805	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449519236_1046539403757177_3822833957968181908_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=yG_MDQwz9hkQ7kNvgFPoYSC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AK1Gvo6XX1ulOkGMhRbdlue&oh=00_AYDwbRfd6OMGPKHnmIZ_dp7lcwt0P3cWGrnKmpOUprsYEg&oe=6739C5A6	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,446,793	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2446792}'	No	2024-11-12 18:50	active	1805	Buy One, Get One Free on Willa’s Oat Milk at Target!	TARGET 🎯 BOGO Alert! Buy one Willa's Organic Oat Milk at Target and get a second Willa's carton FREE. Rich tasting, healthy, organic, high protein and less sugar. Simply purchase and get reimbursed via Venmo or PayPal. This in-store exclusive offer is your chance to try the creamy, whole oat milk. Act fast—offer valid while supplies last! 🥛 Claim Your Chocolate Oat Milk! Just click the “Get Offer” button !	GET_OFFER	https://link.westock.io/xqm	WeStock	https://www.facebook.com/westockapp/	796	1969-12-31 18:00	Get offer	engage.westock.io	IMAGE	Double Up on Delicious, Organic Oat Milk!	https://link.westock.io/xqm	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462675215_428548540260559_690478252902076383_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xIpytg_ZDvQQ7kNvgE4FLHD&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ab7Cv-K7gmk7zHorVQau1B8&oh=00_AYClyS0Zv1tYzjDRlNFMEp9vZdYEeiy0gSirjP_OrX0b5w&oe=6739B28D	PERSON_PROFILE	WeStock	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,449,581	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2449709}'	No	2024-11-12 19:05	active	1806	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Debra gasped and opened her eyes. Everything in front of her was strikingly familiar. This place was Juan and her home. They had been married for a month, but Juan had rarely visited her. She remembered that Juan was attending a land auction, and due to the occasion, he had to bring her along. But this was all five years ago. 'How could it be? ' she thought, deeply confused, 'Am I reborn?' " Mr. Nichols has never stayed overnight before. You should seize this opportunity." a maid’s voice brought Debra back to reality. She picked out a white gown, hesitating. "How about this one, Madam?" Looking at it, Debra gave a self-deprecating smile. It was well known that Juan favored Shelia. Shelia liked white dresses. In the past, she often dressed like Shelia to please Juan. For this auction, Juan didn't inform her of the change in companion and brought Shelia instead, making her look ridiculous in a white dress similar to Shelia's. The thought of the past made her laugh. "No, I'll wear that one," she said, picking up a red dress. Debra never liked plain clothes. Shelia was just a poor college student. Debra felt that she must have lost her mind to dress like that for a man. "But Mr. Nichols likes white dresses," the maid said hesitantly. Debra simply ignored her hints. "I'll wear this one," she said. "Throw away all those white dresses. I don't like them." The maid sighed and complied. Debra looked at herself in the mirror, still vibrant and beautiful. But in a few years, she would be worn down by Juan's torment. Before that happened, she would end it all. In the evening, Debra appeared in a burgundy dress that accentuated her curves. Her delicate makeup, curls, and a mole under her eye made her mesmerizing. She looked like a painting, untouchable. Not far away, a man in a white shirt and black leather combat boots saw her. Marion Houston asked, "Who is she?" "You don't know her? She's Debra, the daughter of the Frazier family and Juan's wife," said his friend, Randy Osborne. "I just saw Juan entering with another woman. Maybe we'll witness a showdown between the mistress and the wife. It will be fun."	LEARN_MORE	https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	319	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	thebvhwysgng.com	DCO		https://thebvhwysgng.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=13914&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459135153_832140905375376_807093524481295487_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=110&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=gQb02XfD4ucQ7kNvgHCFmP8&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ANQHImQcdiXGfEC5ZImNpcV&oh=00_AYCcxtNv2NY8wMb-V0-BtMISEXdzB97VWPKSPbXXcWOShg&oe=6739C1CC	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,446,248	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2446241}'	No	2024-11-12 18:46	active	1805	💕 Biglaang Kasalan📖🔥📖👉I-click upang makakita kaagad ng mas kapana-panabik na nilalaman👈	“Papakasalan kita.” Ang narinig ni Xavier. Lumingon siya at nakita niya ang isang magandang babae na may itim na mga mata. Tumingin siya sa kanya at napaisip siya kung bakit iyon gagawin ng babae para sa isang taong hindi niya kilala. “Papakasalan kita,” muling sinabi ni Jessica. ”Ano?” Sabi ni Xavier, binaba niya ang phone mula sa kanyang tainga upang tumingin sa babae. Paano niya naisip na magpakasal sa kanya kung wala siyang kaalam-alam tungkol sa kanya? “Mula ka ba sa marriage service?” Tanong ni Xavier. Nagulat si Jessica sa tanong niya. “Hindi,” sabi niya habang kinakagat ang kanyang mga labi. Sigurado siya na nasira na ang kanyang makeup dahil sa kakaiyak niya. “Kailangan mo ng mapapangasawa, hindi ba?” Tanong ni Jessica habang sumisinghot siya. “Oo, tama ka,” sagot ni Xavier. Naisip niya na posibleng siya na ang sagot sa kanyang problema. “Iniwan ako ng groom ko sa araw ng kasal ko. Hindi ko na ikukwento sayo ang mga detalye pero nakikita ko na kailangan mo ng mapapangasawa. Pwede akong maging asawa mo.” Sabi ni Jessica. Tiningnan siyang maigi ni Xavier. Mukha naman siyang matino maliban sa nasirang makeup sa mukha niya. Ibinalik niya ang phone sa kanyang tainga. "Magpakasal na tayo. Kailangang-kailangan ko ng mapapangasawa”sabi ni Xavier at tumango si Jessica. “Bigyan mo ako ng ilang minuto para linisin ang mukha ko. Magkita na lang tayo sa loob.” Sabi ni Jessica. Mas mabilis siyang natapos. Tiningnan siya ni Xavier mula ulo hanggang paa at naisip niya na at least hindi pangit ang pakakasalan niya. “Walang mga witness?” Nagtanong ang judge habang nakangiti kay Xavier. Agad na nakahalata si Jessica na maimpluwensya si Xavier dahil kilala siya ng judge at kaya niyang magpareserve ng isang private room. “Kung ganun, tatawag ako ng dalawang tao para tumayo bilang mga witness,” dagdag ng judge bago siya tumawag ng dalawang tao. Isang lalaki at isang babae. Ang lalaki ay tatayo bilang witness para kay Xavier at ang babae naman ay para kay Jessica. Mas maikli ang proseso nito kaysa sa iniisip niya at hindi nagtagal ay legal siyang naikasal sa isang lalaking hindi niya kilala. “Simula ngayon, kayong dalawa ay ganap nang mag-asawa.”	LEARN_MORE	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=144	Philip Spicy Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61561349855790/	46,509	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	grounpcorp.com	DCO	💑💑Baby,Maligayang pagdating sa mundo ng mga nasa hustong gulang😍💘	https://grounpcorp.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14487&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/462091810_863528525758479_8285587723655056533_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=g3Np97eURgIQ7kNvgH374iE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=A1tj0XR9tJGDhnY_4FzvXce&oh=00_AYCJkYcuD2a_QmTLufx2riUfPRa-8pgpaaPTobNrgbUhug&oe=6739DEB9	PERSON_PROFILE	Philip Spicy Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,448,857	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-12 19:03	active	1806	Read next chapter👉	Because of cheating, he divorced her. She left a sentence, "You will regret it." 4 years later, he saw her on TV and introduced her as a top 100 female CEO and a single mother of triplets. The faces of her three children are exactly like his ... ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &40&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e	Lera reading	https://www.facebook.com/61550764321146/	2,823	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=798859118295947&rawadid=120216748215190091	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465615792_1080247780258926_377803403074797499_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=6qRcovS2XmIQ7kNvgHrPVJa&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AAc_LryEVFz1J1XpwyEQA16&oh=00_AYCO4_A2j9rZXX9rBjpvpw-P_Auq2BqO8k9j3_jDg7N-Jw&oe=6739BD4E	PERSON_PROFILE	Lera reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,447,613	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2447607}'	No	2024-11-12 19:00	active	1806	SolarGuard™ 4 in 1 Bug Zapper - 40% Off Until Midnight	🦟 Transform your outdoor experience with the Norvure SolarGuard™ Bug Zapper. 🔋 Enjoy advanced solar and USB charging with a robust 4000mAh battery for long-lasting protection. 💡 Eliminate mosquitoes, flies, and gnats instantly with a 360° UV light and 4200V enhanced voltage. 🌟 Multi-functional design serves as a bug zapper, lighting lamp, and dynamic atmosphere light. ⚡️ Smart control technology with dusk-to-dawn sensor for hassle-free operation. 👇 Click Below To Get Yours 40% Off Until Midnight!	SHOP_NOW	https://norvure.com/products/solarguard%E2%84%A2-b	HeartlyLove	https://www.facebook.com/100089641703840/	747	1969-12-31 18:00	Shop now	norvure.com	IMAGE	40% Off Until Midnight	https://norvure.com/products/solarguard%E2%84%A2-bug-zapper-your-ultimate-shield-against-bugs	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448249921_488749867049431_1679435045834102139_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=104&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=9KbWy9dq7PMQ7kNvgHqfPXS&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=AKokRELckAw-w2x7PDcNjoB&oh=00_AYBPZVIezWNngu2EgwcLKfOH4xvP3-FYjCI8zJIMKXYUeQ&oe=6739D910	PERSON_PROFILE	HeartlyLove	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,449,562	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-12 19:05	active	1806	ここをクリックして無料でお読みください！	<…B시로 향하던 여객기가 착륙 중 갑작스러운 사고가 났습니다. 이로 인해 현재 사망자수가 136명을 넘어섰으며 생존자는 3명에 불과한 상황입니다. 병원 로비의 대형 스크린에는 이번 항공기 사고가 실시간으로 보도되고 있었다. 최하연은 세 명뿐인 생존자 중의 하나로 두 다리에 붕대를 감은 채 중환자실 병상 위에 누워 있었다. 그때, 손에 들린 핸드폰에서 소리가 들려왔다. “지금 고객님께서 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 다음에 다시 걸어주세요.” 사고가 나던 그 순간부터 지금까지, 남편 한서준은 전화를 받지 않았다. 설마 그가 온 나라를 떠들썩하게 한 여객기 사고를 모를 일은 없었다. 사고 당시, 현장에는 승객들의 시신이 여기저기 아무렇게나 널려 있었다. 그녀는 사고의 충격과 죽음의 공포로 숨도 제대로 쉴 수 없었다. 결혼한 지 3년이나 되었지만 남편은 그녀가 가장 필요로 하는 순간 연락이 되지 않았다. 하연은 마음 한 켠이 시려 오는 것을 느꼈다. 그때, 휴대폰 벨 소리가 들려왔다. 한참이나 멍하게 있던 그녀는 정신을 차리고 발신자를 확인했다. 할머니였다. 하연의 얼굴이 어두워졌다. “여보세요.” 그녀가 잔뜩 쉰 목소리로 전화를 받았다. 전화 건너편에서 친절하면서도 연로한 목소리가 들려왔다. [우리 하연이, 이 할미가 너 때문에 제 명에 못 죽겠구나. 너무 놀라서 말이야. 어디 다친 데는 없고? 서준이가 옆에 같이 있지?] 강영숙은 서준의 친할머니로 한씨 집안 사람들 중 유일하게 하연에게 관심을 갖는 분이었다. “서준 씨는…….” 머뭇거리는 그녀의 말에 강영숙이 무언가를 눈치 챈 듯했다. [이런 정신 나간 놈을 봤나! 비서로 또 아내로, 해외 출장간 남편 일을 다 봐주고 있는데 이렇게 큰 사고가 터졌는데도 코빼기도 안보여? 기다려봐라! 이 할미가 정신나간 그 녀석을 가만 두나!] 그녀가 다시 물었다. [지금 어느 병원에 있어? 집사를 보낼 테니 기다리렴!] 하연이 병원 주소를 알려주자 강영숙은 전화를 끊었다. 그녀는 고개를 푹 숙인 채 말없이 팔에 꽂혀 있던 주사 바늘을 빼냈다. 그리고는 통증을 참으며 침대에서 내려왔다. “환자분, 지금 뭐하시는 거예요? 다리 부상이 심각하니 안정을 취해야 해요.” 마침 병실로 들어오던 간호사가 깜짝 놀라 소리쳤다. “목발 좀 가져다주세요. 퇴원해야겠어요.” 하연의 말투가 얼마나 단호했던지 간호사가 멍하니 그녀를 바라봤다. 장기간 입원해야 한다면 병원보다는 서준의 본가에서 요양하는 편이 나을 것 같았다. 사실, 하연은 HT그룹 회장의 비서였다. 이번 두바이 출장은 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 전시회의 제품 배치와 근무인원을 확정 짓기 위해 HT그룹을 대표해 갔던 것이었다. 그리고 일의 결과를 즉시 보고하기로 되어있었다. ‘한서준 이 남자, 도대체 지금 어디서 뭘 하고 있는 거야?’ 결국, 간호사는 퇴원하겠다는 그녀를 막지 못했다. 하연은 곧장 중환자실을 나와 목발을 짚고 절뚝거리며 수납처로 향했다. 그때, 병원 1층 로비의 유리 벽 너머로 익숙한 차량번호판이 보였다. 고급 승용차 몇 대가 그 뒤를 따르고 있었는데 자세히 보니 HT 그룹 소유의 차들이었다. 먼저 차에서 내린 사람들이 검정색 수트를 입은 한 남자를 빼곡히 둘러싸고 있었다. 그는 어떤 여자를 품에 안고 있었는데 그녀를 몹시 아끼는 듯 보였다. 그의 검정색 코트가 그녀의 하얀 다리를 덮고 있었다. 남자는 하연의 존재를 전혀 알지 못한 채 황급히 병원 본관 쪽으로 향했다. 하연은 그 자리에 서서 여자를 안고 전문의 진찰실로 들어가는 그를 가만히 바라보았다. 결혼생활 3년 동안 저렇게 다정한 남편의 모습은 한 번도 본 적이 없었다. 그가 안고 있는 여자는 누구일까? 그녀는 갑자기 가슴에 엄청난 통증이 밀려오는 것을 느꼈다. 그 고통이 얼마나 컸던지 호흡이 곤란할 지경이었다. 그때, 복도 반대편에서 걸어오던 간호사가 들릴락 말락 한 소리로 통화하며 그녀의 곁을 자나갔다. “내가 그쪽으로 갈게. 저 사람이 경제 뉴스에 자주 등장하는 HT 그룹 후계자 한서준이야. 실제로 보니 더 남자다운데? 우리 병원에서 보게 되다니 너무 신기해. 여자친구 데리고 산부인과에 진료받으러 왔나 봐.” “산부인과? 확실해?” “그럼 확실하지. 진료 차트에 적힌 걸 봤는데 벌써 태아가 12주나 됐던데? 태아 상태가 불안정한지 오늘 출혈이 있었대. 그래서 한사장이 안고 온 거라 던데?” 그 말을 들은 하연이 머릿속으로 날짜를 계산했다. ‘12주라면…… 두 달 전?’ 제2화 하늘이 맺어준 커플 하연은 두 달 전, 1주일 정도 출장 일정이 잡혀 있던 한서준의 일정보고서가 생각났다. 핸드폰을 쥐고 있는 그녀의 손이 떨려왔다. ‘그 때 생긴 아이인 거야?’ 그녀는 한서준의 숨겨진 아내로 오래 전부터 비밀계약을 맺고 있었다. 하지만 이제껏 남편의 스캔들에 대해서는 들어본 적이 없었다. “한서준 사장이 여자친구에게 참 각별한 것 같아…… 저 여자는 전생에 나라를 구했나 봐. 보아하니 곧 공식발표가 날 것 같은데?” “그러게. 나도 아까 검색해 봤어. 네 생각엔 저 사람이 여자친구가 맞는 것 같아?” 카트를 밀고 가던 젊은 간호사가 옆에 있는 간호사에게 핸드폰 속 사진을 보여주었다. 그러자 그녀가 깜짝 놀라며 말했다. “맞아, 맞아! 이 여자야! ST그룹 둘째 딸! 한서준이랑 너무 잘 어울리지 않아? 하늘이 맺어준 커플 같아!” 두 사람은 호들갑을 떨며 반대편으로 걸어갔다. ‘ST 그룹이라…….’ 퇴원 수속을 마친 하연은 집사의 차를 타고 가면서도 마음이 좀처럼 진정되지 않았다. 반쯤 열린 창문 아래 핸드폰 화면의 불빛이 창백한 하연의 얼굴을 비췄다. 수 없이 검색해 봤지만 한서준과 ST 그룹과의 연관성은 전혀 찾을 수 없었다. ‘B시의 잘 나가는 두 명문가 집안이 이런 식으로 엮이다니 이상해.’ 서준의 본가에 도착하니 거실에 불이 켜져 있었다. 눈엣가시 같은 시누이 대신 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사가 지팡이에 몸을 의지한 채 그녀를 기다리고 있었다. “우리 하연이 왔구나! 네가 복이 많아서 그 큰 사고 중에도 무사했구나. 너무 놀라서 하마터면 숨이 넘어갈 뻔했지 뭐냐.” “할머니, 전 괜찮아요.” 하연은 올라가 쉬고 싶은 마음이 컸지만 웃으며 말했다. “할머니, 사실 저 좀 피곤해요.” “그래, 그래. 얼른 올라가서 쉬어라. 서준이한테 연락해 놨으니까 곧 올 거다.” 하연은 몸을 숙이는 순간 심한 통증이 몰려와 얼굴이 일그러졌다. 강영숙은 그녀가 괴로운 이유가 서준 때문이라고 생각했다. 하연의 머릿속에 서준의 생각이 스쳐 지나갔다. 그는 자신에게 진짜 모습을 숨기고 있었다. 그에게 여자친구가 있다는 사실이 이렇게 가슴에 가시가 되어 박힐 줄은 몰랐다. ‘내가 지금까지 참고 견뎌온 날이 한순간에 우스워지다니…….’ …… 서준은 다음날 밤 늦게나 되어 본가에 도착했다. “아직 안 잤어? 깨어 있으면서 불은 왜 꺼 뒀어?” 그가 침실의 불을 켰다. 하연은 그런 그를 보며 마음이 불편했다. 그녀는 하루 종일 침대에 누워만 있었다. 집사가 가져다준 음식도 거의 먹지 못했고 결국 그것들은 차갑게 식어버린 상태였다. “당신 며칠 동안 어디에 있었어요?” 그녀는 서준의 얼굴은 보지도 않은 채 수척해진 모습으로 돌아서서 힘없이 물었다. 재킷을 벗자 그의 탄탄한 몸매가 드러났다. 서준은 그녀의 물음에 미간을 잔뜩 찌푸린 채 침대 헤드 쪽으로 눈을 돌렸다. 결혼 3년 동안 그녀가 이렇게 자신의 행방을 추궁하는 것은 처음이었다. “T시에 있는 지사에 문제가 있어서 출장 다녀왔어.” 서준은 평소처럼 냉담하게 대답한 후, 귀찮다는 듯 거칠게 넥타이를 끌어내리고는 욕실 쪽으로 향했다. “그래요?” 하연의 웃음 소리가 침실 안에 울렸다. “비서실 구동후 실장님께 여쭤봤는데 T시로 가는 비행기표 구매내역이 없더군요.” 그녀의 말투에 의심이 잔뜩 묻어났다. “무슨 말을 하고 싶은 거야?” 서준이 욕실 입구에 멈춰 서서 물었다. 굳이 얼굴을 보지 않아도 그가 화가 폭발하기 직전이라는 것쯤은 알 수 있었다. ‘하, 곧 불 같이 화를 내겠네.’ 제3화 한씨 집안 며느리가 된 이유 “당신이랑 그 여자, 대체 언제부터 만난 거야?” 하연이 겨우 몸을 추스리며 침대에 기대 앉았다. 서준은 그녀가 3년전 혼인신고를 할 때보다 훨씬 말랐다는 것을 알아챘다. 어찌나 야위었던지 바람이 불면 날아가버릴 것 같았다. “당신 내 뒷조사를 한 거야?” 그의 안색이 변했다. “내가 그렇게 한가한 사람으로 보여요? 내가 입원했던 병원에서 내 두 눈으로 당신들 두 사람을 봤어요.” 그녀는 낮은 목소리로, 한 글자 한 글자 또박또박 내 뱉었다. 순간, 심장이 찢기는 것 같았다. 하지만 서준의 얼굴에는 못마땅한 기색이 역력했다. 그는 하연이 사고가 난 것을 알면서도 걱정하는 말 한 마디 없었다. 그녀는 그가 하는 말들을 들으며 혐오스러운 느낌이 들었다. ‘부부로 살았던 3년이라는 시간이 아무것도 아닌 것 같아.’ 하연은 며느리가 하는 일 마다 트집잡는 시어머니와 자신을 눈엣가시처럼 여기는 시누이에게 정성을 다했다. 집에서는 주부로 또 회사에서는 헌신적인 비서 역할을 도맡았다. 그녀는 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사의 뜻에 따라 아들, 딸 잘 낳는 좋은 손자며느리가 되려고 노력했다. 3년 동안 그만큼 했으면 강영숙 여사에게 가족으로서의 의리는 충분히 지킨 것이다. 하지만 그 결과는 어떠한가? 3년간 하연은 서준의 몸에 손가락 하나도 댈 수가 없었다. 한 방을 쓰고 있었지만 침대는 따로 썼기 때문이었다. 하연은 밀려오는 통증을 참으며 차가운 그의 눈을 바라보았다. 그러다 무슨 용기가 났는지 소리를 내어 가볍게 웃었다. “당신 어머니는 내가 애도 못 낳으면서 결혼한 양심도 없는 여자라고 했죠. 그런데 지금 당신이 밖에서 다른 여자와 아이를 가진 걸 내가 어떻게 받아들여야 하죠?” 간신히 침대에 기대고 있는 그녀는 당장이라도 쓰러질 것 같았다. 하지만 고개를 꼿꼿하게 쳐들고는 그의 옷깃을 잡았다. 하지만 곧바로 굵은 그의 손에 잡히고 말았다. 한서준은 차가운 눈빛으로 그녀를 빤히 바라보았다. “혜경이는 내 세컨드가 아니야. 20년 넘게 알고 지낸 사이야.” ‘어릴 적부터 알고 지낸 사이였구나.’ 하연은 자신을 잡고 있는 서준의 손에 점점 힘이 들어가는 것을 느꼈다. “혜경이가 5년 전에 출국한 이후로 서로 한번도 연락한 적 없어.” 그녀는 뒤통수를 한 대 세게 맞은 것 같았다. ‘어쩐지 아무리 찾아봐도 여자를 만난 흔적이 1도 없더라니…….’ 하지만 그 여자가 임신한 것이 다시 생각났다. 그녀는 다시 고개를 들고 쉰 목소리로 물었다. “그래서 이제 두 사람, 다시 만나는 거예요?” 한서준은 뭔가 말하려다가 입을 다물었다. 그리고는 어두워진 그녀의 눈동자를 정면으로 바라보았다. “내가 왜 당신을 이 곳 안주인으로 들였는지 벌써 잊은 것 같군.” HT 그룹 내에는 상속을 원하는 형제들이 많았고 후계자 자리를 노리는 자들도 많았다. 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사는 일부러 B시의 미혼 여성 중에서 손자며느리를 골라 그와 결혼시키고, 아들 딸을 낳아 그룹 내에서의 입지를 단단히 하려고 했다. 강영숙 여사는 자신의 생명을 구해 준 하연을 손자며느리로 추천했다. 그녀는 서준을 찾아가 모든 일에 간섭하지 않겠다고 약속하고 비밀결혼에 동의했다. 그리고 당시에 자신이 운영하던 잘 나가던 브랜드 샵도 문을 닫았다. 그 후로 HT그룹에 들어가 서준의 일을 돕는 비서로 일해왔다. 그래서 그가 하연에게 선을 넘지 말라고 경고하는 것이었다. 그녀가 웃으며 말했다. “잊긴요, 하나를 손에 넣으면 더 갖고 싶은 게 사람 욕심이잖아요?” 그녀의 얼굴은 창백했지만 눈동자는 빛이 나고 있었다. 얼굴에 미소마저 없었더라면 마치 무덤에서 걸어 나온 처녀귀신 같아 보였을지도 몰랐다. 순간, 서준은 하연이 어딘가 변했다고 느꼈다. 하지만 그 말을 입 밖에 내지는 않았다. 그녀가 잡힌 손을 슬며시 빼냈다. 꽤 큰 침실은 창문이 닫혀 있었는데 공기가 점점 답답해지고 있었다. 온도도 점점 높아져 어느덧 온도계가 30도를 가리키고 있었다. 더운 공기에 서준의 숨이 가빠오는 것이 느껴졌다. 하연은 다시 그의 셔츠 깃에 손을 가져다 댔다. 그는 피하지 않고 가만히 있었다. 그는 약간 화가 난 듯한 얼굴이었지만 너무 더워 그녀를 밀어낼 기력이 없어 보였다. “당신 지금 무슨 짓을 하는 거야?” 제4화 더 이상 한씨 집안 며느리가 아니에요 하연은 서준의 셔츠 단추를 하나씩 풀었다. 그리고 그의 복근을 따라 내려가며 입을 맞추었다. 오랫동안 감춰온 서준에 대한 갈망 탓인지 귀밑까지 붉어졌다. 그녀는 손놀림을 멈추지 않은 채 쉰 목소리로 말했다. “내가 어떻게 이 집의 작은 안주인이 되었는지 잊었냐고요? 어떻게 잊을 수 있겠어요. 제 임무는 당신의 아이를 낳는 거예요. 지금 나는 내 임무를 수행하고 있는 거고요.” “어떻게 그런 말을?!” 화를 내는 서준의 탄탄한 복근이 울룩불룩 움직였다. “방 안에 최음제를 좀 뿌렸어요. 조금만 참으면 곧 괜찮아질 거예요. 저는 제 임무를 위해 아이를 가지려는 것뿐이에요.” 그녀는 더 대담하고 과감하게 행동했다. 전에는 한번도 보여준 적 없는 요염한 모습이었다. 하연의 적극적인 도발에 서준의 몸이 본능적으로 반응하기 시작했고 호흡도 거칠어졌다. 이 모든 게 최음제 때문이라고 속으로 되뇌이며, 서준은 혀 끝을 깨물어 가까스로 되찾은 일말의 이성으로 하연의 거침없는 손을 꽉 움켜 잡았다. “최하연, 너 정말 역겨워.” 서준의 말에 그녀의 끓어오르던 욕망이 순식간에 폭삭 가라앉아 버렸다. 하연은 눈에 눈물이 고였다. 마지막인 듯 한 마디 물었다. “나를 안는 게 그렇게 구역질나요?” “그래!” 서준은 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다보면서 조금도 망설이지 않고 대답했다. 그리고 그녀를 밀쳐냈다. 더는 그녀와 한마디도 하고 싶지 않았다. 서준은 하연이 벗긴 옷을 집어 들고 다시 입기 시작했다. 그는 단추도 잠그지 않은 채 성큼성큼 걸어 나가버렸다. 방문이 ‘쾅’하고 닫히면서 주위가 다시 조용해졌다. 하연은 그가 나가자 긴장이 풀려 바닥에 주저앉았다. 눈에는 원망이 차올랐다. 서준은 방을 나서며 생각했다. ‘이 정도로 했으면 있던 마음도 없어지겠지…….’ …… 다음날 아침, 하연은 아직 성치 않은 다친 다리를 절뚝거리며 여행가방을 끌고 아래층으로 내려갔다. 집안 살림을 돕는 가정부가 식사를 준비하고 있었다. 강영숙 여사는 새벽기도를 드리러 가느라 집을 비운 상태였다. “어머, 새언니! 죽다 살아난 지 얼마 되지도 않았는데 벌써 짐 끌고 어딜 가려는 거예요? 혹시 여행 가요?” 한서준의 친동생 한서영이 빈정거리며 말했다. 그녀는 현재 B대학교 2학년에 재학중이다. 서영은 하연과 이렇게 가족으로 만나는 것이 여전히 익숙하지 않고 불편하기만 했다. “나가기 전에 나 머리 하는 거 좀 도와주고 가요.” 하연은 손재주가 좋은 편이라 서영의 머리를 곧잘 손질해주었다. 스타일이 좋아서 친구들로부터 부러움을 샀다. 하지만 오늘 하연은 그녀의 말에 전혀 대꾸도 하지 않고 짐을 끌고 내려왔다. 마침 귀부인처럼 치장한 한씨 집안의 안주인 이수애 여사와 마주쳤다. 그녀는 HT그룹 한태규 회장의 두번째 아내이자 서준의 친어머니였다. 이수애는 처음부터 하연의 옷차림과 가정배경이 마음에 들지 않아 함부로 말하기 일쑤였다. “아침 댓바람부터 여행가방을 끌고 다니며 뭐하는 짓이야? 당장 내려놓고 청소중인 이모님이나 도와라. 곧 새로 사람이 들어와서 지내게 될 거니까.” 하연의 눈꺼풀이 떨려왔다. 자신이 모르고 있는 일이 일어나고 있었다. 그때, 옆에서 듣고 있던 한서영이 궁금증을 참지 못하고 물었다. “새로? 누가요?” “니가 좋아 죽는 혜경이 말고 누가 더 있겠니?” “네? 혜경언니 귀국했어요?” “돌아오기만 한 게 아니고, 네 오빠 아이를 가졌잖아. 우리집 터가 좋아서 잠깐 자기 집으로 들어가기 전에 여기서 몸을 추스를 거야.” 그녀는 이야기하면서 하연을 한번 힐끗 쳐다보았다. 민혜경이야 말로 자신이 생각해온 이상적인 며느릿감이었다. 애초에 그 일이 아니었으면 서준은 혜경과 결혼했을 것이다. 그녀가 하연을 내려다보면서 무시하는 투로 말했다. “너 아직도 거기 서서 멍하니 뭐하고 있니? 청소하러 가지 않고?” 예전 같았으면 하연은 틀림없이 시어머니의 비위를 맞추었을 것이다. 하지만 오늘은 자신을 멸시하는 그녀의 뜻대로 하고 싶지 않았다. 하연은 너무나도 고통스러웠지만 침착하게 냉정한 태도를 잃지 않고 말했다. “오늘부터 저와 서준 씨는 더 이상 부부사이가 아니에요. 서영이 머리 하는 거나 방 청소 같은 허드렛일은 이제 다른 사람에게 시키세요.” 제5화 이혼합의서 이수애 여사는 하연이 전과는 완전히 다른 투로 말하는 것을 보고 도저히 믿기지가 않았다. 그녀는 커다란 사파이어가 박힌 반지를 낀 손가락으로 하연을 가리켰다. “그게 무슨 태도야!? 방금 했던 말 다시 한번 해봐!” 하지만 하연은 조금도 두려워하는 기색 없이 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다봤다. “민혜경이라는 여자가 집에 들어오면 그 여자한테 집안일을 시키세요. 저는 앞으로 하지 않을 거예요.” 하연은 앵두처럼 붉은 입술로 또박또박 말했다. 말을 하고 나니 속이 시원했다. 이 여사는 그녀의 말에 벌컥 화를 냈다. “너!” “엄마, 엄마!” 서영이 흥분한 엄마의 팔을 붙잡고 목소리를 낮추어 말했다. “새언니 화난 거 맞죠? 어젯밤에 오빠가…….” 그녀는 불난 집에 부채질이라도 하려는 듯 어젯밤 일을 꺼내려고 했다. 그 모습을 보니 하연의 화를 돋우려는 의도가 충분히 보였다. 이 여사는 딸의 의도를 금방 알아채고 다시 차분해졌다. 그녀는 특유의 거들먹거리는 투로 말했다. “남편 하나 붙잡지 못하는 주제에 별 억지를 다 부리네. 감히 시어머니 탓을 해?” 하연은 느릿느릿 짐을 끌고 나오다가 저택 입구에서 발걸음을 멈추었다. 심장박동이 빨라지면서 머리가 쪼개질 듯 아팠다. 그녀는 고개를 돌려 욕을 퍼붓고 싶은 마음을 꾹 누르며 차갑게 말했다. “지난 3년동안 아이가 없었던 게 다 저 때문이라고 하셨죠? 절 의심하기 전에 서준 씨에게 비뇨기과 진료를 받으라고 하는 편이 빠를 거예요. 그러면 임신이 안됐던 원인이 과연 누구 쪽에 있는지 알 수 있을 거예요.” “너, 니가 감히!” 하연의 말에 이 여사와 서영 둘 다 깜짝 놀랐다. 이 여사는 머리 끝까지 화가 치밀었다. “최하연! 난 너랑 우리 서준이하고 꼭 이혼시키고 말 테니 두고 봐!” 그동안 하연은 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사와의 정을 생각해서 한씨 집안 사람들과 다툼을 피했다. 왠만해선 자기 의견을 내세우지 않고 원만하게 지내왔다. 지금까지는 집안 사람들과 갈등이 생길까 봐 두려워하며 지냈지만 이제는 신경 쓰지 않기로 했다. “그러시던가요.” 그녀는 한마디 내뱉고 서준의 본가를 나왔다. 이 여사가 화가 나서 길길이 뛰든 말든 상관없었다. 하연이 나가자 마자 이 여사는 뭔가 이상하다는 생각이 들었다. 그녀는 딸 한서영을 바라보며 물었다. “2층 올라가서 우리집에 돈 될만한 물건이 없어졌는지 잘 살펴봐. 들고 나가던 캐리어가 꽤나 무거워 보이던데 혹시 챙겨갔는지 모르잖아!” 잠시 후 부리나케 계단을 뛰어내려오는 한서영의 손에 서류가 하나 들려 있었다. “엄마, 없어진 건 없어요. 대신 침대 머리맡에 뭐가 하나 있어요!” 서류를 빼앗아 살펴보던 이 여사의 눈빛이 흔들렸다. [이혼합의서] 이 여사는 곧장 서준에게 전화를 걸어 하연의 행각을 그에게 다 쏟아냈다. 펄펄 뛰는 어머니의 입에서 나오는 단어들 중 ‘이혼합의서’, ‘발기부전’ 등을 들은 서준은 의자에 걸어 둔 외투를 걸치고 즉시 회의실을 나섰다. "엄마, 엄마! 일단 진정 좀요." 그가 낮은 목소리로 어머니를 진정시켰다. [내가 지금 진정하게 생겼어? 내 귀한 아들에게 이 따위 말들을 써 놨는데? 마침 혜경이가 들어올 거니까 이 타이밍에 집 나가준 건 참 고맙지만. 아니, 지가 뭐라고 감히 먼저 이혼 얘기를 꺼내? 몽둥이 찜질로 쫓아내도 시원찮을 년……] 어머니의 이야기가 길어질 것 같자 서준은 어두운 표정으로 통화종료 버튼을 눌렀다. 여태껏 순종적이고 눈치 빠르게 행동했던 하연이 이런 일을 저질렀다는 사실이 도저히 믿어지지 않았다. 하지만 어젯밤 평소와는 달랐던 그녀가 생각났다. 그는 휴대폰 연락처 목록에서 하연의 번호를 검색했다. 그가 먼저 전화를 거는 것은 3년만에 처음이었다. 통화연결음이 들리는 순간, 비서실 구동후 실장이 엘리베이터에서 내리더니 그에게 다가왔다. “사장님, 방금 제 이메일로 서류가 하나 도착했는데, 최하연 비서의 사직서입니다.” 구실장은 너무 놀라 숨이 막힐 지경이었다. “그동안 최비서가 진행하던 사업들이 적지 않습니다. 그 중 제일 중요한 프로젝트가 두바이 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회인데 최비서가 아직 후임자에게 업무 인계를 하지 않았습니다. 어떻게…… 하실 건지…….” 서준의 낯빛이 더욱 어두워졌다. 그때 휴대폰에서 여자의 목소리가 들려왔다. [고객님이 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 잠시 후에 다시 걸어 주시기 바랍니다.] 하, 최하연. 지금 내 전화 씹는다 이거지? 제6화 한서준을 찾아가다 공항 로비에 서 있던 최하연은 잠잠해진 핸드폰에 숨이 트이는 기분이었다. 아마도 오랫동안 한씨 가문에게 억압을 받았기 때문일 것이다. 하지만 지금은 온몸이 가벼웠다. 오가는 여행객들을 보던 하연은 생각에 잠겼다. ‘B시를 떠난다고 생각하니 좀 싱숭생숭하네.’ ‘그래도 괜찮아, 더 이상 힘든 일은 없을 거야.’ 그녀는 단순히 한서준의 사랑이 식었다고만 생각했지만, 지금은 이 모든 게 다 그가 다른 사람을 사랑하고 있기 때문이라는 것을 알 수 있었다. ‘차라리 깔끔하게 떠나주는 게 더 나아.’ 하연은 곧장 공항 카운터로 가서 체크인을 했고, 이미 D국행 티켓을 예매한 상태였다. 처음 그녀는 가족을 떠나 신분을 숨기고 B시에 머물렀다. 이번에 D국에서 열린 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 프로젝트만 아니었다면 할아버지는 그녀와 서준을 만나고 싶어하셨을 것이고, 이 프로젝트를 HT그룹을 승인하지 않았을 것이다. 그러나 서준은 감사해하기는커녕 그녀 혼자 보냈다. 이제 하연 차례였다. “안녕하십니까, 손님. 이 티켓은 현재 잠겨 있어 당분간 처리할 수 없습니다.” 비즈니스 카운터 직원은 정중하게 거절했다. “잠겨있다고요?” 믿을 수 없던 하연은 온몸이 얼어붙었다. “그럴 리가 없는데……, 다시 한번 확인해 주시겠어요?” “회사 계좌로 예매하셨나요? 방금 환불한 것으로 확인되는데, 신분증 좀 보여주시겠습니까?” “…….” 하연은 문득 한 가지 사실이 떠올랐다. 그녀는 서준의 비서였기에 회사에서 만들어준 대부분의 계좌는 HT그룹이 관리했다. 그리고 신분증은……. 얼마전 회사 인사부에서 어떤 것을 등록해야 한다며 들고 간 상태였다. 하연은 너무 긴장해 손이 덜덜 떨렸다. 그녀는 상처밖에 남지 않은 이 도시를 하루 빨리 떠나고 싶어 체계적이지 못한 부분이 많았다. “죄송해요, 제가 전화해서 물어볼게요.” 그녀는 가장자리로 걸어가 휴대폰을 꺼내 HT그룹 인사팀에 전화를 걸었지만 전화는 걸리지 않았고, 사용할 수 없는 번호라는 메시지만 떴다. 하연은 머리속이 새하얘졌다. ‘어떻게 내 휴대폰 번호도 HT그룹에서 일괄적으로 관리한다는 걸 잊고 있었을까!’ ‘HT그룹, HT그룹!’ HT그룹은 계속해서 그녀의 걸림돌이었다. 공항을 빠져나온 하연은 황급히 택시를 잡고 HT그룹 빌딩으로 향했다. 차창 밖으로 비가 한두방울 떨어지기 시작했고, 곧 우뚝 솟은 건물들이 눈에 들어왔다. 그녀는 운전기사에게 돈을 건넨 뒤 캐리어를 끌고 HT그룹 본관으로 들어갔다. 다행히 그녀의 퇴사 소식은 아직 퍼지지 않았고, 하연은 비에 젖어 흐트러진 머리를 정리한 후 엘리베이터를 탔다. 그녀는 인사팀이 있는 12층을 눌렸다. “아이고, 최 비서님, 오늘 비 온다고 했는데 모르셨나 봐요.” 인사팀 차장은 여성스러운 손짓을 즐겨 하는 기생오라비이자, 아부에 능한 제이슨이었다. 서준이 하연에게 잘해주지 않는 것을 본 그는 평소 하연을 막대하는 데에 익숙했다. “내 신분증은 어디있어요?” 하연은 그와 대화할 생각이 없었기에 바로 요점부터 말했다. “신분증이요? 그럼 잘못 찾아오셨네요. 2분 전에 대표 비서실 구 실장님이 가져가셨는데 제가 어떻게 알겠어요.” “……!” 하연은 이 결과를 예상했어야 했다. 서준은 비즈니스를 할 때 엄격하고 신속하게 움직이고 한번 한 말은 바꾸지 않는 B시에서 알아주는 냉혈한이었다. 어떻게 하연이 쉽게 그에게 도전할 수 있겠는가! 하연이 캐리어를 끌고 돌아서서 서준에게 가려고 하는데 제이슨이 그녀를 잡았다. 그의 태도가 도발적인지, 악의가 있는지는 불분명했다. “해고될 수도 있어요, 잘 생각해요. 지금 위층에서는 꽤 중요한 회의가 열리고 있고, 한 대표님께는 이미 약혼녀가 있다고 들었어요.” 제7화 민혜경의 부탁 한서준의 약혼자? 최하연과 한서준은 비밀 결혼을 했기에 회사 사람들은 그녀가 서준의 비서라는 것만 알고 있었다. ‘그럼 민혜경을 가리키는 건가?’ 하연의 이혼협의서에 잉크도 마르기 전에 혜경은 HT그룹에 화려하게 등장했다. 나중에 그녀는 한때 하연이 잤던 침대에서 잠을 자고 서준과 잠자리를 가지기도 할 것이다. 이 생각에 하연은 손이 떨리기 시작했지만 겉으로는 담담하게 대답했다. “고마워요.” 그리고 그녀는 곧바로 인사팀 사무실을 나갔다. 제이슨은 알 수 없는 표정으로 하연의 뒷모습을 바라봤다. ‘아이고, 최 비서님이 대표님을 좋아하는 건 바보가 아닌 이상 모두가 다 알 수 있는데, 해고되지 않는 게 더 이상하지.’ 그는 컴퓨터를 보며 말했다. “아, 또 재밌는 일이 생기겠네.” 대표실이 있는 층에 도착한 하연은 엘리베이터에서 내리자마자 구동후를 만났다. “최 비서님, 오셨네요.” 그녀의 캐리어를 본 동후는 틀림없이 하연이 신분증을 찾기 위해 왔다는 것을 알고 신분증이 있는 회의실을 가리켰다. “비서님 신분증은 대표님께 드렸어요. 아직 회의 중이신데, 아직 세 번째 회의예요. 급하시면 제가 말씀드릴까요?” “아뇨, 그럴 필요 없어요.” 하연은 무덤덤하게 말했다. “여기서 기다릴게요.” “네, 알겠습니다. 커피 한 잔 갖다 드릴까요?” 동후는 서준이 그녀를 해고할 생각이 없다는 것을 알고 있었다. 하연은 많은 일을 담당하고 있었고, 중요한 프로젝트가 많아 그녀를 해고하면 당장 적당한 직원을 찾기가 힘들었기 때문이다. 하연을 대하는 그의 태도는 전보다 훨씬 부드러워졌다. “K국식 핸드드립 커피예요, 배운지 얼마 안 됐지만요.” “전 정말 괜찮아요.” 서준과 깔끔하게 헤어지고 싶었던 하연은 주위 사람들에게 곁을 내어주지 않았다. 이 말을 들은 동후는 아무 말도 하지 않고 어두운 얼굴로 회의실에 들어가 서준에게 서류를 건넸다. 하연은 대표실 앞을 지나가다 회의실 쪽을 힐끗 쳐다봤다. 문틈사이로 보인 회의실 내부에는 여러 사람이 테이블을 중심으로 앉아 있었다. 그녀는 서준의 뒷모습과 정장도 버티지 못할 정도로 넓은 그의 어깨를 봤다. 그는 양쪽에 있는 사람들의 보고를 듣고 있었고, 조금씩 보이는 서준의 얼굴은 차가웠으며 한 번씩 입술이 움직였다. 서준은 회의에 집중하고 있었다. 시선을 돌린 하연은 자신의 손에 들린 캐리어와 비에 흠뻑 젖은 옷을 내려다보았다. 마음 같아서는 회의실에 들어가고 싶었지만, 그건 도리가 아니라고 생각했다. 그녀는 다시 대표실을 바라보았다. 불투명한 유리였지만 어렴풋이 푹신한 의자에 앉아 있는 여성의 실루엣이 보였다. 그 여자는 병원에서 우연히 마주쳤던 혜경이 분명했다. 지금 들어가는 건 자신의 부끄러움을 더할 뿐이었다. 이런 생각에 하연은 짐을 잠시 보관한 후 화장실로 가 찬물로 세수를 하며 서준에게 어떻게 돌려달라고 할지 생각하며 마음을 진정시켰다. “최 비서님, 왜 이렇게 늦게 오셨어요!” 손을 씻으러 온 인턴 비서가 다가와 인사를 건넸다. “그렇게 됐네.” 하연은 별다른 설명을 하지 않았다. 인턴 비서가 떠난 후 휴지로 얼굴을 닦으며 자신의 얼굴을 바라봤다. ‘지난 번에 D국에서 큰오빠가 살이 빠졌다고 하길래 다이어트 한다고 했었는데…….’ ‘다시 생각해보니 이 결혼 때문에 스트레스 받은 거였어.’ ‘그래, 결과적으로 잘한 선택이야.’ 그때 갑자기 화장실 문이 열리더니 우아한 자태의 여성이 들어왔다. 그녀의 얼굴은 하얗고 투명했으며 살짝 불룩한 배를 제외하고는 온몸에서 고귀함과 우아함이 물씬 풍겼다. 혜경을 본 하연은 왠지 모르게 열등감이 생겼다. 그녀는 재빨리 남은 물기를 닦고, 옷매무새를 정리한 후 돌아서서 나가려 했다. “잠시만요.” 그러나 옆에서 혜경의 목소리가 들렸다. “방금 사람들이 최 비서님이라고 부르던데, 서준 씨 비서 맞죠?” 가까워지는 발소리에 하연의 몸은 그대로 굳어졌다. 혜경은 그녀에게 다가가 부드럽게 미소를 지었다. “서준 씨 회의가 곧 끝날 것 같은데 커피 한 잔만 대표실로 가져다 주시겠어요? 현호 씨가 무슨 커피를 좋아하는지 잘 아시잖아요, 그렇죠?” 제8화 저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다 최하연은 이미 사직서를 냈으니 민혜경의 말을 들을 의무가 없어 거절했다. 그리고 민혜경의 부탁은 거의 명령에 가까웠기에 그녀의 심기를 불편하게 만들었다. 하지만 하연의 신분증이 아직 한서준에게 있으니 마지막으로 잡다한 일을 맡기로 했다. 더불어 커피를 가져다주면서 자연스레 그에게 말을 걸 수도 있었다. 하연은 심호흡을 한 뒤 동의했다. “알겠습니다.” “그럼 부탁할게요.” 그렇게 말한 후 혜경은 화장실을 나갔다. 임신 후 모성애가 그녀를 감싸는 순간이 잠시 있었지만, 여전히 혜경에게서 풍겨 나오는 자신감과 화려함은 하연과 대조적이었다. 과거 하연은 부유한 집안의 그늘 아래 혜경보다 더하면 더했지 덜하지는 않았다. 하지만 몇 년이 흐른 지금, 하연은 초라한 신세였다. 엄청난 격차에 그녀는 제자리에 우뚝 서 있었다. 깊은 한숨을 내쉬며 감정을 추스린 후 유니폼으로 갈아입고 화장실에서 나온 하연은 탕비실로 가서 커피를 만들었다. 서준은 흑설탕 3 티스푼과 우유를 넣은 아메리카노를 좋아했다. 회의가 끝난 사람들은 하나 둘씩 회의실을 빠져나왔지만 그녀는 서준을 발견하지 못했다. ‘벌써 대표실로 들어간 건가?’ 하연은 커피를 들고 대표실 문을 두드렸다. “들어오세요.” 안에서 들려온 것은 서준의 차가운 목소리가 아닌 온화하고 부드러운 혜경의 목소리였다. 하연은 손이 떨려 하마터면 커피를 쏟을 뻔했다. 긴 고민 끝에 그녀는 마침내 용기를 내어 대표실 문을 열었다. 문을 열자마자 그녀는 서준의 무릎에 앉아 그의 목을 껴안고 있는 혜경을 발견했다. 어느정도 예상은 했지만 그 장면을 두 눈으로 보니 하연은 진정할 수 없었고 심장은 고통으로 뛰고 있었다. 대표실로 들어온 하연을 본 혜경은 조금 당황한 듯했다. “여기에 두고 나가시면 돼요.” 혜경의 부드러운 목소리에 그녀는 다시 머릿속이 복잡해졌다. 하연은 천천히 고개를 들었고 꽤 가까운 거리에서 자신을 바라보고 있는 서준의 눈과 마주쳤다. 그의 눈에서 뿜어져 나오는 냉기가 단숨에 자신을 삼켜버릴 것 같았다. 그 순간 하연은 직감적으로 서준이 일부러 그런 모습을 보였다는 것을 알았다. ‘내가 왜 왔는 지 알면서 나한테 굳이 이런 모습을 보이는 이유가 뭐야!’ “최 비서님?” 우쿠커니 서 있는 하연을 본 혜경이 입을 열었다. “네.” 하연은 고개를 살짝 끄덕이고 커피를 테이블 위에 올려 놓은 후 도망치듯 돌아갔지만 단 두 걸음 만에 걸음을 멈췄다. 뒤에서 들려오는 희미한 소리에 그녀의 머리속엔 뒤엉켜 있는 두 사람의 모습뿐이었다. 하연은 다리에 힘이 풀려 주저앉을 것 같았다. 하지만 필사적으로 버텼다. 그러나 혜경은 자신과 서준, 둘만의 시간을 방해하는 그녀의 존재가 거슬렸다. “최 비서님, 또 다른 용건 있으세요?” “그…….” 하연은 끝내 용기를 내어 다시 한번 뒤를 돌아 말했다. “저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다. 대표님, 돌려주세요.” 200제곱미터에 달하는 대표실의 분위기는 순식간에 얼어붙었다. 책상 위에는 서류가 산더미처럼 쌓여 있고, 흰 셔츠를 입고 가죽 의자에 앉아 있는 서준은 소름 끼치는 표정을 짓고 있었다. “아? 물건이요?” 이 말을 들은 혜경은 호기심이 발동했는지 서준을 더 꽉 껴안으며 물었다. “서준 씨, 왜 비서 물건을 숨기는 거야?” “아, 별거 아니야.” 서준은 혜경의 얇은 팔을 잡아당겼고, 하연의 눈 앞에서 두 사람의 몸을 더 밀착시켰다. 하연은 입술을 질끈 깨물고 아무 말도 하지 않았지만 피눈물이 나는 기분이었다. 남 보다 못한 서준은 그녀를 바라보며 말했다. “나가봐.” 그 말은 강렬하고도 가혹했다. 그런 서준의 모습은 그녀에게 신분증을 쉽게 돌려줄 생각이 없어 보였다. “제 신분증이에요.” 혜경이 있는 틈을 타 그녀는 단도직입적으로 말해 이 일을 해결하고 깔끔하게 떠나고 싶었을 뿐 잠시도 여기에 머물고 싶지 않았다. “전 이미 HT그룹에서 퇴직했는데 대표님께서 왜 제 신분증을 가져 가셨는지 모르겠어요? 대표님이 저에게 다른 감정이라도 가지고 계신 건 아닌지 의심스럽습니다. HT그룹에는 일 잘하는 사람이 차고 넘치잖아요. 저 같은 비서에게 그런 비열한 방법은 사용하지 않으셨으면 좋겠습니다.” 제9화 모두가 다 보는 앞에서 유니폼을 벗다 대표실은 살얼음장과 같았다. 늘 한서준을 조심스럽게 대하던 최하연이 강압적이고 차가운 태도를 보인 것은 이번이 처음이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준의 얼굴이 금세 어두워졌다. “정말이야, 서준 씨?” 혜경이 다가온 순간, 서준은 그녀가 눈치채지 못하게 미간을 찌푸렸다. “정말이겠어?” 그는 서늘한 표정으로 말했다. “저 여자 말대로 HT그룹에 일 잘 하는 사람은 차고 넘쳤어. 저런 일개 비서의 신분증은 원하지도, 필요하지도 않아.” “퇴사하기 전에 인수인계는 똑바로 해야지. 입사할 때 지급한 유니폼을 입고 인수인계도 없이 떠나는 건 HT그룹 규칙에 어긋나니까.” 그제야 하연은 자신의 신분증을 이용해 HT그룹으로 불러들인 서준의 의도를 알아차렸다. 이곳에 남거나 아무것도 없이 떠나거나. 서준은 이런 방법을 사용해 그녀를 항복하도록 하려고 했으며 하연이 항복할 것이라 확신했다. 그 순간, 하연에게 남아 있던 마지막 자존심까지 모조리 짓밟혔다. “아, 그런 거야? 그런 거면 최 비서가 잘못했네.” “순간 최 비서랑 서준 씨 사이에 뭔가 있는 줄 알았잖아.” 혜경이 서준의 품을 더 파고드는 것을 본 하연은 미친듯이 떨리는 마음을 억누르고 검은색 유니폼 자켓을 벗고 셔츠를 하나씩 풀었다. “벗을게요.” 간결하고 확실한 네 글자. ‘서준 씨 말이 맞아. 끝낼 거면 확실하게 끝내야지.’ 그녀의 갑작스러운 행동에 대표실은 삽시간에 고요해졌다. 혜경은 믿을 수 없다는 표정으로 그녀를 바라봤다. 이미 고개를 숙인 서준의 욕정으로 얼룩진 서늘한 눈빛이 얼어붙었다. 그는 최근 하연이 이전과 확연히 다르다는 것을 분명하게 느꼈다. 이 느낌은 그녀가 자신의 족쇄에서 완전히 벗어난 것처럼 말로는 설명하기 어려운 감정이었다. 서준은 완전히 통제력을 잃었다. 아니면 3년이라는 결혼 생활동안 그녀를 정말로 이해하지 못한 건 아닐까? 대표실의 소문이 빠르게 퍼지자 많은 직원들이 문 앞에서 기웃거렸다. 아무도 항상 온화하고 친절했던 하연에게 그런 거친 면이 있을 거라 생각하지 못했다. 셔츠를 벗은 하연은 하얀 나시만 입고 있었고, 그녀의 아름다운 몸매가 드러났다. 그녀의 몸매가 드러나자 밖에 있던 동료들은 입을 다물지 못했다. “정말 벗을 줄은 몰랐어요, 근데 최 비서님 몸매 진짜 예쁘네요…….” “아니, 우리 유니폼이 이렇게 펑퍼짐한데 누가 최 비서님 몸매가 저렇게 좋을지 알았겠어요?” 구동후의 뼈 때리는 말로 그들의 수다가 멈췄다. “아주 한가하지? 일 안 해? 전부 월급에서 깎일 줄 알아!” 모여 있던 직원들은 서로의 눈치를 보다 즉시 각자의 자리로 돌아갔다. 그제야 동후는 살짝 열린 창문 틈으로 안을 들여다보았고 이해가 안 되는 부분이 마음속에서 충돌했다. ‘대표님이 이미 퇴사한 일개 비서 때문에 일을 이렇게 어렵게 만드는 건 처음 봐, 도대체 무슨 일이 있었던 거야?’ 대표실 안에서 나시 하나만 입고 있던 하연은 갑작스러운 찬 공기에 움찔했다. 그녀는 추위를 견딘 후 간신히 고개를 들었다. “대표님, 이제 제 신분증 좀 주실래요?” 하연은 그가 또 다른 이유를 대며 거절할까 봐 걱정하며 말했다. “말씀하신 인수인계는 제가 자리를 잡은 후 구 실장님께 이메일로 보내겠습니다. 대표님 마음에 들지 않으면 지난 달 월급은 안 주셔도 됩니다.” 이는 서준과의 관계를 완전히 끊겠다는 뜻이었다. 서준의 검은 눈동자는 서늘해졌고, 확고한 하연의 모습에 알 수 없는 감정이 가슴 깊은 곳에서부터 휘몰아치고 있었다. 제10화 오빠의 마중 “서준 씨?” 민혜경은 한 공간에 같이 있는 이 두 사람이 어떤 관계인지 모른 채 그저 최하연이 눈에 거슬리기만 했다. “서준 씨, 얼른 주고 보내! 오늘 우리 부모님이 내가 당신 데리고 오는 줄 알고 기다리고 있어, 오랫동안 못 만났잖아, 우리 부모님이 서준 씨 보고 싶대.” 부드러운 그녀의 목소리에 한서준은 정신을 차렸다. 한씨 가문은 민씨 가문에 가책을 느끼고 있어 그는 민씨 저택에 방문했어야 했다. 하지만 이 말에도 하연의 얼굴은 서준에 대한 모든 것들이 더 이상 그녀와 아무 상관이 없는 것처럼 평온했다. 서준은 답답하고 복잡했다. “저기 있어.” 하연은 그가 턱으로 가리킨 쪽을 바라봤다. 그곳엔 신분증이 정수기 밑에 아무렇게나 널브러진 채 마치 그녀처럼 버림받은 것처럼 보였다. “네.” 하연은 씁쓸한 마음을 억누르고 신분증을 주워들은 뒤 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 돌아서서 대표실을 떠났다. 그 뒤에는 날카롭고 차가운 시선이 그녀를 따라다니는 것 같았다. 대표실 문을 열고 나가는 순간 사무실 직원들의 시선이 일제히 쏠렸다. 그저 흥미롭게 보는 사람도 있고 동정하는 사람도 있었지만 그들의 시선에는 가십거리라는 배경이 깔려 있었다. 더군다나 회사에선 하연이 서준을 꼬셔서 그에게 쫓겨났다는 소문도 돌았다. 그녀는 법적으로 서준의 부인이었지만, 내연녀로 치부됐다. 하연은 눈시울이 붉어졌다. 눈물을 참기 위해 애쓰며 1층 로비에 도착했을 때 뒤에서 다가오는 발자국 소리가 들렸다. “최 비서님, 밖에 비 와요. 추우시면 제 겉옷 드릴게요.” 우산을 가져다준 사람은 다름아닌 구동후였다. ‘매정한 HT그룹에도 따뜻한 사람이 있긴 하구나.’ 겉옷을 벗으려는 동후를 본 하연은 그를 말리며 씁쓸함을 목에 삼켰다. “아니에요, 고마워요 구 실장님. 이제 만날 일도 없겠네요.” 그녀의 씁쓸한 표정을 본 동후는 입을 움직였지만 한동안 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그가 머뭇거리는 사이 하연은 미련없이 자리를 떠나 빗 속으로 뛰어들었다. 이럴 때는 폭풍우만이 꿈에서 깨어날 수 있는 유일한 방법이었다. 공항으로 향하는 택시에 앉아 창밖으로 쏟아지는 빗줄기를 바라보던 하연은 몇 년 동안 살았던 도시가 눈에 들어와 참지 못하고 전화를 걸었다. 전화가 연결되자마자 지친 그녀는 젖 먹던 힘을 다해 말했다. “오빠…….” 그녀는 상대에게 몇 마디 말을 한 뒤 전화를 끊었다. 8시간 후, 전용기가 B시 공항에 착륙했다. 하연은 키가 크고 검은 옷을 입은 한 남자의 품에 안겼다. 뒤에 있던 경호원이 그녀의 캐리어를 끌고 두 사람을 전용기에 태웠다. …… 늦은 밤, 검은색 벤틀리 한 대가 천천히 한씨 고택으로 들어섰다. 뒷좌석에 앉아 있던 서준은 고개를 들어 무성한 관목 아래 고층 저택을 바라봤다. 평소 늘 불이 켜져 있던 침실도 어둡기만 했다. ‘진짜 갔구나.’ 혜경은 서늘한 서준의 기운을 느꼈고, 식사 자리에서 그녀의 아버지가 한 말 때문에 화난 게 분명하다고 생각했다. “서준 씨, 밥 먹을 때 우리 언니랑 서준 씨 사이에 일어난 일로 기분이 상했다는 거 알아. 결혼은 서두르지 않아도 돼, 우리 아빠는 신경 쓰지 마. 우리 아빠는 내가 혼전임신이라 재촉하는 것뿐이야…….” 혜경의 말에 서준은 생각을 뒤로 미뤄두고, 그녀가 잡은 자신의 소매 끝을 보며 말했다. “구겨졌네.” 혜경은 그의 말에 무의식적으로 손을 뗐다. 그 후 서준은 문을 열고 차에서 내렸고, 혜경은 쓸쓸히 떠나는 그의 뒷모습을 멍하니 바라봤다. ‘오늘 대표실에서 자기 다리 위에 앉혔으면서 어떻게 하루도 안 지났는데 딴 사람이 된 거야?’ 하지만 그녀는 생각은 잠시 미뤄두고 서준의 뒤를 따라 차에서 내렸다. 제11화 참가 자격이 박탈당하다 고택에서 한참을 기다린 가정부는 돌아온 한서준의 외투를 받아들었고, 서준의 뒤에 있는 민혜경을 보고 잠시 멍해졌다. “혜경 아가씨, 방은 준비해 뒀습니다. 이쪽 복도를 따라 올라가시면 됩니다.” 서준을 따라 계단으로 향하던 혜경은 멈춰 서서 믿을 수 없다는 듯이 쳐다봤다. “서준 씨, 우리 같이 자는 거 아니에요?” 그녀가 고택으로 들어오는 걸 동의한 서준은 결혼도 암묵적으로 동의한 격이었다. 함께 사는 건 당연한 일이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준은 미간을 찌푸렸다. “그…….” 혜경은 더 이상 어떠한 말도 감히 하지 못했다. 남아있던 하연의 흔적이 사라질까 봐 그는 가정부에게 다른 방을 준비해라고 지시했었다. “난 아직 할 일이 남았으니까 먼저 자러 가.” 서준은 무관심한 어투로 혜경을 바라보며 눈빛을 보냈다. “하지만…….” 예상대로 혜경은 여전히 달갑지 않은 추궁을 해 왔고, 서준의 지시를 받은 배현숙이 그녀를 막았다. “혜경 아가씨, 절 따라오세요.” 고택의 엘리베이터 문이 닫히며 차갑기 짝이 없는 서준의 얼굴이 가려졌다. 혜경은 마음속의 불만을 억눌렀다. ‘귀국한 후로 서준 씨의 행동이 너무 달라졌어.’ 가깝고도 먼 그의 마음을 도저히 알 수 없었다. 서재로 돌아온 서준은 샤워를 하고 목욕가운을 입은 뒤 손에 든 문서를 훑어봤지만 정신은 딴 데로 가 있었다. 예전 같으면 하연이 서재에 따뜻한 수프를 가져다주고 침실로 가 그를 기다렸을 것이다. 때로는 서재에서 밤을 지새우기도 하고, 때로는 침실로 돌아와 그녀는 소파에서, 서준은 침대에서 자기도 했지만 그녀는 하루도 빠짐없이 수프를 가져다줬다. 하지만 오늘은 아무리 기다려도 수프를 가져다주는 사람이 없었다. 이런 그녀의 흔적에 서준은 괜히 짜증이 났다. 이때 전화가 울렸다. 화면에 뜬 ‘구 실장’이라는 글자를 보고 서준은 왠지 모르게 느낌이 좋지 않아 미간을 찌푸렸다. [대표님, 방금 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 연락이 왔는데 HT그룹이 기부금액 적다는 이유로 참가 자격을 박탈당했다고 합니다.] 서준의 얼굴은 금세 어두워졌다. 원래 이 모든 것은 하연이 담당했지만 그녀가 떠난 이상 모든 건 동후의 몫이 되었다. “기부금액 적다고? 박람회 참가 자격은 각 그룹이 적십자사에 기부한 금액을 기준으로 결정하는 거 아니야? HT그룹은 작년에 이미 600억 원을 기부했어, 근데 적다고?” 대표의 기분이 심상치 않다는 것을 느낀 동후는 등에 식은땀이 흘렀다. [저도 이해가 되지 않아 이 문제에 대해 알아보려고 최 비서님께 연락드렸지만, 사용할 수 없는 번호라고…….] “…….” 동후는 다음 말을 계속 이어 나갈 수 없었다. 곧 서재는 정적에 휩싸였고 서준은 인상을 지으며 오늘 대표실에서 유니폼을 벗던 하연의 모습을 떠올렸다. 그는 알 수 없는 감정에 가슴이 휘몰아쳤다. 그의 기억이 맞다면, 하연은 시골에서 태어나 수도권 대학에 입학했다. 그녀는 노력 끝에 옷가게를 열었지만 서준과 결혼한 후 얼마 되지 않아 문을 닫았다. 그렇게 하연은 한씨 집안에서 정기적으로 주는 용돈을 제외하고는 추가 수입이 없었다. ‘돈도 없는 여자가 어디로 갔을까?’ “우선 시골로 가 봐.” 그는 하연이 알려준 고향 주소를 아직도 기억하고 있었고, 그녀를 찾을 수 있다고 확신했다. “그리고 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 전화해. 총책임자랑 얘기를 해 봐야 겠어.” 전화를 끊은 서준은 휴대폰을 집어 던졌고, 그의 얼굴은 점점 더 어두워졌다. 제12화 D국의 다섯 오빠들 유럽풍 건물의 호화로운 스위트룸, 최하연은 익숙한 듯 기지개를 펴고 일어났다. 방 구조나 가구들은 그녀가 떠났을 때와 다름없었다. 하연의 머리맡에는 따뜻한 차가 놓여 있었고, 침대 위에는 세련된 옷들이 여러 벌 놓여 있었다. 코 끝이 시큰거렸다. B시에서는 꿈도 꾸지 못할 대우였다. “할아버지는 비행기 추락 사고 소식을 들으시고 네가 전화를 안 받아서 심정지가 오셨어, 아직도 병상에 누워계셔.” 뒤에서 발소리가 가까워지더니 검은 옷을 입은 큰 키의 남자가 카리스마와 아우라를 풍기며 그녀의 침실에 나타났다. 그는 B시로 하연을 데리러 온 오빠 최하민이었다. 하민은 현재 최씨 가문의 경영을 이끌고 있고 항상 온화함을 유지하며 한 번도 화를 낸 적이 없다. 할아버지가 편찮으시다는 소식에 하연은 덜컥 겁이 나 울먹였다. “오빠, 많이 위중하신 거야……?” “심각한 정도는 아니야, 넌 네 몸이나 챙겨.” 하민은 하연의 손을 잡아당기며 나가려는 그녀를 막았다. “지금 네 꼴을 봐, 이게 사람 얼굴이야? 예전에 한 약속 잊었어?” 이 말을 들은 하연은 발걸음을 멈췄다. 당연히 잊지 않았다. 그녀는 할아버지에게 한서준이 자신을 사랑하지 않고 나아가 이혼까지 하게 된다면 영원히 최씨 가문에 남아 가업을 돕겠다고 약속했다. 심지어 하연은 최씨 가문의 사업을 확장하기 위해 4대 가문 중 하나인 나씨 가문과 결혼하겠다는 제안을 순순히 받아들이기로 했다. ‘오빠가 갑자기 이런 말을 하는 걸 보면, 벌써 사람을 찾아 놓은 거야?’ ‘나씨 가문의 아들은 알아주는 바람둥이라고 하던데…….’ “근데 오빠 난 이혼한지도 얼마 안 됐고, 아직 재혼할 생각이 없어…….” 그녀는 거의 빌다시피 말했다. 순간 하민은 표정을 풀더니 전보다 훨씬 부드러워진 목소리로 말했다. 당연히 겁주려고 한 말이었다. “넌 최씨 집안 딸이야. 우리 가문은 자식을 팔면서까지 집안을 키우진 않아 하지만, 할아버지가 완치하실 때까지는 내 옆에서 오른팔 역할을 똑똑히 해.” 이 말의 의미는 D국에 있는 하민의 DS그룹에 들어오라는 말이었다. 하연의 가족들은 그녀가 상운대 글로벌비지니스학부에 들어갈 때부터 이 일을 염두에 두고 있었다. 하지만 하연이 자신의 꿈을 이루기 위해 디자이너 브랜드 숍을 열고 서준에게 첫눈에 반할 줄은 누가 상상이라도 했을까? ‘오빠랑 할아버지가 많이 속상해하실 거야.’ 简介：结婚三年，黎歌连霍靳城的手指都没碰到，更别提诞下一儿半女。直到一场空难，她作为幸存者，却在医院里撞见了霍靳城陪别的女人做产检。她才知道，她从未走进过这个男人的心房。决定放手的那一刻，她摇身一变竟然成了全球首富的外孙女。既然霍太太做不了，那就做霍氏的死对头，让他再也高攀不上！ <…B시로 향하던 여객기가 착륙 중 갑작스러운 사고가 났습니다. 이로 인해 현재 사망자수가 136명을 넘어섰으며 생존자는 3명에 불과한 상황입니다.> 병원 로비의 대형 스크린에는 이번 항공기 사고가 실시간으로 보도되고 있었다. 최하연은 세 명뿐인 생존자 중의 하나로 두 다리에 붕대를 감은 채 중환자실 병상 위에 누워 있었다. 그때, 손에 들린 핸드폰에서 소리가 들려왔다. “지금 고객님께서 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 다음에 다시 걸어주세요.” 사고가 나던 그 순간부터 지금까지, 남편 한서준은 전화를 받지 않았다. 설마 그가 온 나라를 떠들썩하게 한 여객기 사고를 모를 일은 없었다. 사고 당시, 현장에는 승객들의 시신이 여기저기 아무렇게나 널려 있었다. 그녀는 사고의 충격과 죽음의 공포로 숨도 제대로 쉴 수 없었다. 결혼한 지 3년이나 되었지만 남편은 그녀가 가장 필요로 하는 순간 연락이 되지 않았다. 하연은 마음 한 켠이 시려 오는 것을 느꼈다. 그때, 휴대폰 벨 소리가 들려왔다. 한참이나 멍하게 있던 그녀는 정신을 차리고 발신자를 확인했다. 할머니였다. 하연의 얼굴이 어두워졌다. “여보세요.” 그녀가 잔뜩 쉰 목소리로 전화를 받았다. 전화 건너편에서 친절하면서도 연로한 목소리가 들려왔다. [우리 하연이, 이 할미가 너 때문에 제 명에 못 죽겠구나. 너무 놀라서 말이야. 어디 다친 데는 없고? 서준이가 옆에 같이 있지?] 강영숙은 서준의 친할머니로 한씨 집안 사람들 중 유일하게 하연에게 관심을 갖는 분이었다. “서준 씨는…….” 머뭇거리는 그녀의 말에 강영숙이 무언가를 눈치 챈 듯했다. [이런 정신 나간 놈을 봤나! 비서로 또 아내로, 해외 출장간 남편 일을 다 봐주고 있는데 이렇게 큰 사고가 터졌는데도 코빼기도 안보여? 기다려봐라! 이 할미가 정신나간 그 녀석을 가만 두나!] 그녀가 다시 물었다. [지금 어느 병원에 있어? 집사를 보낼 테니 기다리렴!] 하연이 병원 주소를 알려주자 강영숙은 전화를 끊었다. 그녀는 고개를 푹 숙인 채 말없이 팔에 꽂혀 있던 주사 바늘을 빼냈다. 그리고는 통증을 참으며 침대에서 내려왔다. “환자분, 지금 뭐하시는 거예요? 다리 부상이 심각하니 안정을 취해야 해요.” 마침 병실로 들어오던 간호사가 깜짝 놀라 소리쳤다. “목발 좀 가져다주세요. 퇴원해야겠어요.” 하연의 말투가 얼마나 단호했던지 간호사가 멍하니 그녀를 바라봤다. 장기간 입원해야 한다면 병원보다는 서준의 본가에서 요양하는 편이 나을 것 같았다. 사실, 하연은 HT그룹 회장의 비서였다. 이번 두바이 출장은 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 전시회의 제품 배치와 근무인원을 확정 짓기 위해 HT그룹을 대표해 갔던 것이었다. 그리고 일의 결과를 즉시 보고하기로 되어있었다. ‘한서준 이 남자, 도대체 지금 어디서 뭘 하고 있는 거야?’ 결국, 간호사는 퇴원하겠다는 그녀를 막지 못했다. 하연은 곧장 중환자실을 나와 목발을 짚고 절뚝거리며 수납처로 향했다. 그때, 병원 1층 로비의 유리 벽 너머로 익숙한 차량번호판이 보였다. 고급 승용차 몇 대가 그 뒤를 따르고 있었는데 자세히 보니 HT 그룹 소유의 차들이었다. 먼저 차에서 내린 사람들이 검정색 수트를 입은 한 남자를 빼곡히 둘러싸고 있었다. 그는 어떤 여자를 품에 안고 있었는데 그녀를 몹시 아끼는 듯 보였다. 그의 검정색 코트가 그녀의 하얀 다리를 덮고 있었다. 남자는 하연의 존재를 전혀 알지 못한 채 황급히 병원 본관 쪽으로 향했다. 하연은 그 자리에 서서 여자를 안고 전문의 진찰실로 들어가는 그를 가만히 바라보았다. 결혼생활 3년 동안 저렇게 다정한 남편의 모습은 한 번도 본 적이 없었다. 그가 안고 있는 여자는 누구일까? 그녀는 갑자기 가슴에 엄청난 통증이 밀려오는 것을 느꼈다. 그 고통이 얼마나 컸던지 호흡이 곤란할 지경이었다. 그때, 복도 반대편에서 걸어오던 간호사가 들릴락 말락 한 소리로 통화하며 그녀의 곁을 자나갔다. “내가 그쪽으로 갈게. 저 사람이 경제 뉴스에 자주 등장하는 HT 그룹 후계자 한서준이야. 실제로 보니 더 남자다운데? 우리 병원에서 보게 되다니 너무 신기해. 여자친구 데리고 산부인과에 진료받으러 왔나 봐.” “산부인과? 확실해?” “그럼 확실하지. 진료 차트에 적힌 걸 봤는데 벌써 태아가 12주나 됐던데? 태아 상태가 불안정한지 오늘 출혈이 있었대. 그래서 한사장이 안고 온 거라 던데?” 그 말을 들은 하연이 머릿속으로 날짜를 계산했다. ‘12주라면…… 두 달 전?’ 제2화 하늘이 맺어준 커플 하연은 두 달 전, 1주일 정도 출장 일정이 잡혀 있던 한서준의 일정보고서가 생각났다. 핸드폰을 쥐고 있는 그녀의 손이 떨려왔다. ‘그 때 생긴 아이인 거야?’ 그녀는 한서준의 숨겨진 아내로 오래 전부터 비밀계약을 맺고 있었다. 하지만 이제껏 남편의 스캔들에 대해서는 들어본 적이 없었다. “한서준 사장이 여자친구에게 참 각별한 것 같아…… 저 여자는 전생에 나라를 구했나 봐. 보아하니 곧 공식발표가 날 것 같은데?” “그러게. 나도 아까 검색해 봤어. 네 생각엔 저 사람이 여자친구가 맞는 것 같아?” 카트를 밀고 가던 젊은 간호사가 옆에 있는 간호사에게 핸드폰 속 사진을 보여주었다. 그러자 그녀가 깜짝 놀라며 말했다. “맞아, 맞아! 이 여자야! ST그룹 둘째 딸! 한서준이랑 너무 잘 어울리지 않아? 하늘이 맺어준 커플 같아!” 두 사람은 호들갑을 떨며 반대편으로 걸어갔다. ‘ST 그룹이라…….’ 퇴원 수속을 마친 하연은 집사의 차를 타고 가면서도 마음이 좀처럼 진정되지 않았다. 반쯤 열린 창문 아래 핸드폰 화면의 불빛이 창백한 하연의 얼굴을 비췄다. 수 없이 검색해 봤지만 한서준과 ST 그룹과의 연관성은 전혀 찾을 수 없었다. ‘B시의 잘 나가는 두 명문가 집안이 이런 식으로 엮이다니 이상해.’ 서준의 본가에 도착하니 거실에 불이 켜져 있었다. 눈엣가시 같은 시누이 대신 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사가 지팡이에 몸을 의지한 채 그녀를 기다리고 있었다. “우리 하연이 왔구나! 네가 복이 많아서 그 큰 사고 중에도 무사했구나. 너무 놀라서 하마터면 숨이 넘어갈 뻔했지 뭐냐.” “할머니, 전 괜찮아요.” 하연은 올라가 쉬고 싶은 마음이 컸지만 웃으며 말했다. “할머니, 사실 저 좀 피곤해요.” “그래, 그래. 얼른 올라가서 쉬어라. 서준이한테 연락해 놨으니까 곧 올 거다.” 하연은 몸을 숙이는 순간 심한 통증이 몰려와 얼굴이 일그러졌다. 강영숙은 그녀가 괴로운 이유가 서준 때문이라고 생각했다. 하연의 머릿속에 서준의 생각이 스쳐 지나갔다. 그는 자신에게 진짜 모습을 숨기고 있었다. 그에게 여자친구가 있다는 사실이 이렇게 가슴에 가시가 되어 박힐 줄은 몰랐다. ‘내가 지금까지 참고 견뎌온 날이 한순간에 우스워지다니…….’ …… 서준은 다음날 밤 늦게나 되어 본가에 도착했다. “아직 안 잤어? 깨어 있으면서 불은 왜 꺼 뒀어?” 그가 침실의 불을 켰다. 하연은 그런 그를 보며 마음이 불편했다. 그녀는 하루 종일 침대에 누워만 있었다. 집사가 가져다준 음식도 거의 먹지 못했고 결국 그것들은 차갑게 식어버린 상태였다. “당신 며칠 동안 어디에 있었어요?” 그녀는 서준의 얼굴은 보지도 않은 채 수척해진 모습으로 돌아서서 힘없이 물었다. 재킷을 벗자 그의 탄탄한 몸매가 드러났다. 서준은 그녀의 물음에 미간을 잔뜩 찌푸린 채 침대 헤드 쪽으로 눈을 돌렸다. 결혼 3년 동안 그녀가 이렇게 자신의 행방을 추궁하는 것은 처음이었다. “T시에 있는 지사에 문제가 있어서 출장 다녀왔어.” 서준은 평소처럼 냉담하게 대답한 후, 귀찮다는 듯 거칠게 넥타이를 끌어내리고는 욕실 쪽으로 향했다. “그래요?” 하연의 웃음 소리가 침실 안에 울렸다. “비서실 구동후 실장님께 여쭤봤는데 T시로 가는 비행기표 구매내역이 없더군요.” 그녀의 말투에 의심이 잔뜩 묻어났다. “무슨 말을 하고 싶은 거야?” 서준이 욕실 입구에 멈춰 서서 물었다. 굳이 얼굴을 보지 않아도 그가 화가 폭발하기 직전이라는 것쯤은 알 수 있었다. ‘하, 곧 불 같이 화를 내겠네.’ 제3화 한씨 집안 며느리가 된 이유 “당신이랑 그 여자, 대체 언제부터 만난 거야?” 하연이 겨우 몸을 추스리며 침대에 기대 앉았다. 서준은 그녀가 3년전 혼인신고를 할 때보다 훨씬 말랐다는 것을 알아챘다. 어찌나 야위었던지 바람이 불면 날아가버릴 것 같았다. “당신 내 뒷조사를 한 거야?” 그의 안색이 변했다. “내가 그렇게 한가한 사람으로 보여요? 내가 입원했던 병원에서 내 두 눈으로 당신들 두 사람을 봤어요.” 그녀는 낮은 목소리로, 한 글자 한 글자 또박또박 내 뱉었다. 순간, 심장이 찢기는 것 같았다. 하지만 서준의 얼굴에는 못마땅한 기색이 역력했다. 그는 하연이 사고가 난 것을 알면서도 걱정하는 말 한 마디 없었다. 그녀는 그가 하는 말들을 들으며 혐오스러운 느낌이 들었다. ‘부부로 살았던 3년이라는 시간이 아무것도 아닌 것 같아.’ 하연은 며느리가 하는 일 마다 트집잡는 시어머니와 자신을 눈엣가시처럼 여기는 시누이에게 정성을 다했다. 집에서는 주부로 또 회사에서는 헌신적인 비서 역할을 도맡았다. 그녀는 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사의 뜻에 따라 아들, 딸 잘 낳는 좋은 손자며느리가 되려고 노력했다. 3년 동안 그만큼 했으면 강영숙 여사에게 가족으로서의 의리는 충분히 지킨 것이다. 하지만 그 결과는 어떠한가? 3년간 하연은 서준의 몸에 손가락 하나도 댈 수가 없었다. 한 방을 쓰고 있었지만 침대는 따로 썼기 때문이었다. 하연은 밀려오는 통증을 참으며 차가운 그의 눈을 바라보았다. 그러다 무슨 용기가 났는지 소리를 내어 가볍게 웃었다. “당신 어머니는 내가 애도 못 낳으면서 결혼한 양심도 없는 여자라고 했죠. 그런데 지금 당신이 밖에서 다른 여자와 아이를 가진 걸 내가 어떻게 받아들여야 하죠?” 간신히 침대에 기대고 있는 그녀는 당장이라도 쓰러질 것 같았다. 하지만 고개를 꼿꼿하게 쳐들고는 그의 옷깃을 잡았다. 하지만 곧바로 굵은 그의 손에 잡히고 말았다. 한서준은 차가운 눈빛으로 그녀를 빤히 바라보았다. “혜경이는 내 세컨드가 아니야. 20년 넘게 알고 지낸 사이야.” ‘어릴 적부터 알고 지낸 사이였구나.’ 하연은 자신을 잡고 있는 서준의 손에 점점 힘이 들어가는 것을 느꼈다. “혜경이가 5년 전에 출국한 이후로 서로 한번도 연락한 적 없어.” 그녀는 뒤통수를 한 대 세게 맞은 것 같았다. ‘어쩐지 아무리 찾아봐도 여자를 만난 흔적이 1도 없더라니…….’ 하지만 그 여자가 임신한 것이 다시 생각났다. 그녀는 다시 고개를 들고 쉰 목소리로 물었다. “그래서 이제 두 사람, 다시 만나는 거예요?” 한서준은 뭔가 말하려다가 입을 다물었다. 그리고는 어두워진 그녀의 눈동자를 정면으로 바라보았다. “내가 왜 당신을 이 곳 안주인으로 들였는지 벌써 잊은 것 같군.” HT 그룹 내에는 상속을 원하는 형제들이 많았고 후계자 자리를 노리는 자들도 많았다. 서준의 할머니인 강영숙 여사는 일부러 B시의 미혼 여성 중에서 손자며느리를 골라 그와 결혼시키고, 아들 딸을 낳아 그룹 내에서의 입지를 단단히 하려고 했다. 강영숙 여사는 자신의 생명을 구해 준 하연을 손자며느리로 추천했다. 그녀는 서준을 찾아가 모든 일에 간섭하지 않겠다고 약속하고 비밀결혼에 동의했다. 그리고 당시에 자신이 운영하던 잘 나가던 브랜드 샵도 문을 닫았다. 그 후로 HT그룹에 들어가 서준의 일을 돕는 비서로 일해왔다. 그래서 그가 하연에게 선을 넘지 말라고 경고하는 것이었다. 그녀가 웃으며 말했다. “잊긴요, 하나를 손에 넣으면 더 갖고 싶은 게 사람 욕심이잖아요?” 그녀의 얼굴은 창백했지만 눈동자는 빛이 나고 있었다. 얼굴에 미소마저 없었더라면 마치 무덤에서 걸어 나온 처녀귀신 같아 보였을지도 몰랐다. 순간, 서준은 하연이 어딘가 변했다고 느꼈다. 하지만 그 말을 입 밖에 내지는 않았다. 그녀가 잡힌 손을 슬며시 빼냈다. 꽤 큰 침실은 창문이 닫혀 있었는데 공기가 점점 답답해지고 있었다. 온도도 점점 높아져 어느덧 온도계가 30도를 가리키고 있었다. 더운 공기에 서준의 숨이 가빠오는 것이 느껴졌다. 하연은 다시 그의 셔츠 깃에 손을 가져다 댔다. 그는 피하지 않고 가만히 있었다. 그는 약간 화가 난 듯한 얼굴이었지만 너무 더워 그녀를 밀어낼 기력이 없어 보였다. “당신 지금 무슨 짓을 하는 거야?” 제4화 더 이상 한씨 집안 며느리가 아니에요 하연은 서준의 셔츠 단추를 하나씩 풀었다. 그리고 그의 복근을 따라 내려가며 입을 맞추었다. 오랫동안 감춰온 서준에 대한 갈망 탓인지 귀밑까지 붉어졌다. 그녀는 손놀림을 멈추지 않은 채 쉰 목소리로 말했다. “내가 어떻게 이 집의 작은 안주인이 되었는지 잊었냐고요? 어떻게 잊을 수 있겠어요. 제 임무는 당신의 아이를 낳는 거예요. 지금 나는 내 임무를 수행하고 있는 거고요.” “어떻게 그런 말을?!” 화를 내는 서준의 탄탄한 복근이 울룩불룩 움직였다. “방 안에 최음제를 좀 뿌렸어요. 조금만 참으면 곧 괜찮아질 거예요. 저는 제 임무를 위해 아이를 가지려는 것뿐이에요.” 그녀는 더 대담하고 과감하게 행동했다. 전에는 한번도 보여준 적 없는 요염한 모습이었다. 하연의 적극적인 도발에 서준의 몸이 본능적으로 반응하기 시작했고 호흡도 거칠어졌다. 이 모든 게 최음제 때문이라고 속으로 되뇌이며, 서준은 혀 끝을 깨물어 가까스로 되찾은 일말의 이성으로 하연의 거침없는 손을 꽉 움켜 잡았다. “최하연, 너 정말 역겨워.” 서준의 말에 그녀의 끓어오르던 욕망이 순식간에 폭삭 가라앉아 버렸다. 하연은 눈에 눈물이 고였다. 마지막인 듯 한 마디 물었다. “나를 안는 게 그렇게 구역질나요?” “그래!” 서준은 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다보면서 조금도 망설이지 않고 대답했다. 그리고 그녀를 밀쳐냈다. 더는 그녀와 한마디도 하고 싶지 않았다. 서준은 하연이 벗긴 옷을 집어 들고 다시 입기 시작했다. 그는 단추도 잠그지 않은 채 성큼성큼 걸어 나가버렸다. 방문이 ‘쾅’하고 닫히면서 주위가 다시 조용해졌다. 하연은 그가 나가자 긴장이 풀려 바닥에 주저앉았다. 눈에는 원망이 차올랐다. 서준은 방을 나서며 생각했다. ‘이 정도로 했으면 있던 마음도 없어지겠지…….’ …… 다음날 아침, 하연은 아직 성치 않은 다친 다리를 절뚝거리며 여행가방을 끌고 아래층으로 내려갔다. 집안 살림을 돕는 가정부가 식사를 준비하고 있었다. 강영숙 여사는 새벽기도를 드리러 가느라 집을 비운 상태였다. “어머, 새언니! 죽다 살아난 지 얼마 되지도 않았는데 벌써 짐 끌고 어딜 가려는 거예요? 혹시 여행 가요?” 한서준의 친동생 한서영이 빈정거리며 말했다. 그녀는 현재 B대학교 2학년에 재학중이다. 서영은 하연과 이렇게 가족으로 만나는 것이 여전히 익숙하지 않고 불편하기만 했다. “나가기 전에 나 머리 하는 거 좀 도와주고 가요.” 하연은 손재주가 좋은 편이라 서영의 머리를 곧잘 손질해주었다. 스타일이 좋아서 친구들로부터 부러움을 샀다. 하지만 오늘 하연은 그녀의 말에 전혀 대꾸도 하지 않고 짐을 끌고 내려왔다. 마침 귀부인처럼 치장한 한씨 집안의 안주인 이수애 여사와 마주쳤다. 그녀는 HT그룹 한태규 회장의 두번째 아내이자 서준의 친어머니였다. 이수애는 처음부터 하연의 옷차림과 가정배경이 마음에 들지 않아 함부로 말하기 일쑤였다. “아침 댓바람부터 여행가방을 끌고 다니며 뭐하는 짓이야? 당장 내려놓고 청소중인 이모님이나 도와라. 곧 새로 사람이 들어와서 지내게 될 거니까.” 하연의 눈꺼풀이 떨려왔다. 자신이 모르고 있는 일이 일어나고 있었다. 그때, 옆에서 듣고 있던 한서영이 궁금증을 참지 못하고 물었다. “새로? 누가요?” “니가 좋아 죽는 혜경이 말고 누가 더 있겠니?” “네? 혜경언니 귀국했어요?” “돌아오기만 한 게 아니고, 네 오빠 아이를 가졌잖아. 우리집 터가 좋아서 잠깐 자기 집으로 들어가기 전에 여기서 몸을 추스를 거야.” 그녀는 이야기하면서 하연을 한번 힐끗 쳐다보았다. 민혜경이야 말로 자신이 생각해온 이상적인 며느릿감이었다. 애초에 그 일이 아니었으면 서준은 혜경과 결혼했을 것이다. 그녀가 하연을 내려다보면서 무시하는 투로 말했다. “너 아직도 거기 서서 멍하니 뭐하고 있니? 청소하러 가지 않고?” 예전 같았으면 하연은 틀림없이 시어머니의 비위를 맞추었을 것이다. 하지만 오늘은 자신을 멸시하는 그녀의 뜻대로 하고 싶지 않았다. 하연은 너무나도 고통스러웠지만 침착하게 냉정한 태도를 잃지 않고 말했다. “오늘부터 저와 서준 씨는 더 이상 부부사이가 아니에요. 서영이 머리 하는 거나 방 청소 같은 허드렛일은 이제 다른 사람에게 시키세요.” 제5화 이혼합의서 이수애 여사는 하연이 전과는 완전히 다른 투로 말하는 것을 보고 도저히 믿기지가 않았다. 그녀는 커다란 사파이어가 박힌 반지를 낀 손가락으로 하연을 가리켰다. “그게 무슨 태도야!? 방금 했던 말 다시 한번 해봐!” 하지만 하연은 조금도 두려워하는 기색 없이 그녀를 똑바로 쳐다봤다. “민혜경이라는 여자가 집에 들어오면 그 여자한테 집안일을 시키세요. 저는 앞으로 하지 않을 거예요.” 하연은 앵두처럼 붉은 입술로 또박또박 말했다. 말을 하고 나니 속이 시원했다. 이 여사는 그녀의 말에 벌컥 화를 냈다. “너!” “엄마, 엄마!” 서영이 흥분한 엄마의 팔을 붙잡고 목소리를 낮추어 말했다. “새언니 화난 거 맞죠? 어젯밤에 오빠가…….” 그녀는 불난 집에 부채질이라도 하려는 듯 어젯밤 일을 꺼내려고 했다. 그 모습을 보니 하연의 화를 돋우려는 의도가 충분히 보였다. 이 여사는 딸의 의도를 금방 알아채고 다시 차분해졌다. 그녀는 특유의 거들먹거리는 투로 말했다. “남편 하나 붙잡지 못하는 주제에 별 억지를 다 부리네. 감히 시어머니 탓을 해?” 하연은 느릿느릿 짐을 끌고 나오다가 저택 입구에서 발걸음을 멈추었다. 심장박동이 빨라지면서 머리가 쪼개질 듯 아팠다. 그녀는 고개를 돌려 욕을 퍼붓고 싶은 마음을 꾹 누르며 차갑게 말했다. “지난 3년동안 아이가 없었던 게 다 저 때문이라고 하셨죠? 절 의심하기 전에 서준 씨에게 비뇨기과 진료를 받으라고 하는 편이 빠를 거예요. 그러면 임신이 안됐던 원인이 과연 누구 쪽에 있는지 알 수 있을 거예요.” “너, 니가 감히!” 하연의 말에 이 여사와 서영 둘 다 깜짝 놀랐다. 이 여사는 머리 끝까지 화가 치밀었다. “최하연! 난 너랑 우리 서준이하고 꼭 이혼시키고 말 테니 두고 봐!” 그동안 하연은 서준의 할머니 강영숙 여사와의 정을 생각해서 한씨 집안 사람들과 다툼을 피했다. 왠만해선 자기 의견을 내세우지 않고 원만하게 지내왔다. 지금까지는 집안 사람들과 갈등이 생길까 봐 두려워하며 지냈지만 이제는 신경 쓰지 않기로 했다. “그러시던가요.” 그녀는 한마디 내뱉고 서준의 본가를 나왔다. 이 여사가 화가 나서 길길이 뛰든 말든 상관없었다. 하연이 나가자 마자 이 여사는 뭔가 이상하다는 생각이 들었다. 그녀는 딸 한서영을 바라보며 물었다. “2층 올라가서 우리집에 돈 될만한 물건이 없어졌는지 잘 살펴봐. 들고 나가던 캐리어가 꽤나 무거워 보이던데 혹시 챙겨갔는지 모르잖아!” 잠시 후 부리나케 계단을 뛰어내려오는 한서영의 손에 서류가 하나 들려 있었다. “엄마, 없어진 건 없어요. 대신 침대 머리맡에 뭐가 하나 있어요!” 서류를 빼앗아 살펴보던 이 여사의 눈빛이 흔들렸다. [이혼합의서] 이 여사는 곧장 서준에게 전화를 걸어 하연의 행각을 그에게 다 쏟아냈다. 펄펄 뛰는 어머니의 입에서 나오는 단어들 중 ‘이혼합의서’, ‘발기부전’ 등을 들은 서준은 의자에 걸어 둔 외투를 걸치고 즉시 회의실을 나섰다. "엄마, 엄마! 일단 진정 좀요." 그가 낮은 목소리로 어머니를 진정시켰다. [내가 지금 진정하게 생겼어? 내 귀한 아들에게 이 따위 말들을 써 놨는데? 마침 혜경이가 들어올 거니까 이 타이밍에 집 나가준 건 참 고맙지만. 아니, 지가 뭐라고 감히 먼저 이혼 얘기를 꺼내? 몽둥이 찜질로 쫓아내도 시원찮을 년……] 어머니의 이야기가 길어질 것 같자 서준은 어두운 표정으로 통화종료 버튼을 눌렀다. 여태껏 순종적이고 눈치 빠르게 행동했던 하연이 이런 일을 저질렀다는 사실이 도저히 믿어지지 않았다. 하지만 어젯밤 평소와는 달랐던 그녀가 생각났다. 그는 휴대폰 연락처 목록에서 하연의 번호를 검색했다. 그가 먼저 전화를 거는 것은 3년만에 처음이었다. 통화연결음이 들리는 순간, 비서실 구동후 실장이 엘리베이터에서 내리더니 그에게 다가왔다. “사장님, 방금 제 이메일로 서류가 하나 도착했는데, 최하연 비서의 사직서입니다.” 구실장은 너무 놀라 숨이 막힐 지경이었다. “그동안 최비서가 진행하던 사업들이 적지 않습니다. 그 중 제일 중요한 프로젝트가 두바이 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회인데 최비서가 아직 후임자에게 업무 인계를 하지 않았습니다. 어떻게…… 하실 건지…….” 서준의 낯빛이 더욱 어두워졌다. 그때 휴대폰에서 여자의 목소리가 들려왔다. [고객님이 전화를 받을 수 없습니다. 잠시 후에 다시 걸어 주시기 바랍니다.] 하, 최하연. 지금 내 전화 씹는다 이거지? 제6화 한서준을 찾아가다 공항 로비에 서 있던 최하연은 잠잠해진 핸드폰에 숨이 트이는 기분이었다. 아마도 오랫동안 한씨 가문에게 억압을 받았기 때문일 것이다. 하지만 지금은 온몸이 가벼웠다. 오가는 여행객들을 보던 하연은 생각에 잠겼다. ‘B시를 떠난다고 생각하니 좀 싱숭생숭하네.’ ‘그래도 괜찮아, 더 이상 힘든 일은 없을 거야.’ 그녀는 단순히 한서준의 사랑이 식었다고만 생각했지만, 지금은 이 모든 게 다 그가 다른 사람을 사랑하고 있기 때문이라는 것을 알 수 있었다. ‘차라리 깔끔하게 떠나주는 게 더 나아.’ 하연은 곧장 공항 카운터로 가서 체크인을 했고, 이미 D국행 티켓을 예매한 상태였다. 처음 그녀는 가족을 떠나 신분을 숨기고 B시에 머물렀다. 이번에 D국에서 열린 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 프로젝트만 아니었다면 할아버지는 그녀와 서준을 만나고 싶어하셨을 것이고, 이 프로젝트를 HT그룹을 승인하지 않았을 것이다. 그러나 서준은 감사해하기는커녕 그녀 혼자 보냈다. 이제 하연 차례였다. “안녕하십니까, 손님. 이 티켓은 현재 잠겨 있어 당분간 처리할 수 없습니다.” 비즈니스 카운터 직원은 정중하게 거절했다. “잠겨있다고요?” 믿을 수 없던 하연은 온몸이 얼어붙었다. “그럴 리가 없는데……, 다시 한번 확인해 주시겠어요?” “회사 계좌로 예매하셨나요? 방금 환불한 것으로 확인되는데, 신분증 좀 보여주시겠습니까?” “…….” 하연은 문득 한 가지 사실이 떠올랐다. 그녀는 서준의 비서였기에 회사에서 만들어준 대부분의 계좌는 HT그룹이 관리했다. 그리고 신분증은……. 얼마전 회사 인사부에서 어떤 것을 등록해야 한다며 들고 간 상태였다. 하연은 너무 긴장해 손이 덜덜 떨렸다. 그녀는 상처밖에 남지 않은 이 도시를 하루 빨리 떠나고 싶어 체계적이지 못한 부분이 많았다. “죄송해요, 제가 전화해서 물어볼게요.” 그녀는 가장자리로 걸어가 휴대폰을 꺼내 HT그룹 인사팀에 전화를 걸었지만 전화는 걸리지 않았고, 사용할 수 없는 번호라는 메시지만 떴다. 하연은 머리속이 새하얘졌다. ‘어떻게 내 휴대폰 번호도 HT그룹에서 일괄적으로 관리한다는 걸 잊고 있었을까!’ ‘HT그룹, HT그룹!’ HT그룹은 계속해서 그녀의 걸림돌이었다. 공항을 빠져나온 하연은 황급히 택시를 잡고 HT그룹 빌딩으로 향했다. 차창 밖으로 비가 한두방울 떨어지기 시작했고, 곧 우뚝 솟은 건물들이 눈에 들어왔다. 그녀는 운전기사에게 돈을 건넨 뒤 캐리어를 끌고 HT그룹 본관으로 들어갔다. 다행히 그녀의 퇴사 소식은 아직 퍼지지 않았고, 하연은 비에 젖어 흐트러진 머리를 정리한 후 엘리베이터를 탔다. 그녀는 인사팀이 있는 12층을 눌렸다. “아이고, 최 비서님, 오늘 비 온다고 했는데 모르셨나 봐요.” 인사팀 차장은 여성스러운 손짓을 즐겨 하는 기생오라비이자, 아부에 능한 제이슨이었다. 서준이 하연에게 잘해주지 않는 것을 본 그는 평소 하연을 막대하는 데에 익숙했다. “내 신분증은 어디있어요?” 하연은 그와 대화할 생각이 없었기에 바로 요점부터 말했다. “신분증이요? 그럼 잘못 찾아오셨네요. 2분 전에 대표 비서실 구 실장님이 가져가셨는데 제가 어떻게 알겠어요.” “……!” 하연은 이 결과를 예상했어야 했다. 서준은 비즈니스를 할 때 엄격하고 신속하게 움직이고 한번 한 말은 바꾸지 않는 B시에서 알아주는 냉혈한이었다. 어떻게 하연이 쉽게 그에게 도전할 수 있겠는가! 하연이 캐리어를 끌고 돌아서서 서준에게 가려고 하는데 제이슨이 그녀를 잡았다. 그의 태도가 도발적인지, 악의가 있는지는 불분명했다. “해고될 수도 있어요, 잘 생각해요. 지금 위층에서는 꽤 중요한 회의가 열리고 있고, 한 대표님께는 이미 약혼녀가 있다고 들었어요.” 제7화 민혜경의 부탁 한서준의 약혼자? 최하연과 한서준은 비밀 결혼을 했기에 회사 사람들은 그녀가 서준의 비서라는 것만 알고 있었다. ‘그럼 민혜경을 가리키는 건가?’ 하연의 이혼협의서에 잉크도 마르기 전에 혜경은 HT그룹에 화려하게 등장했다. 나중에 그녀는 한때 하연이 잤던 침대에서 잠을 자고 서준과 잠자리를 가지기도 할 것이다. 이 생각에 하연은 손이 떨리기 시작했지만 겉으로는 담담하게 대답했다. “고마워요.” 그리고 그녀는 곧바로 인사팀 사무실을 나갔다. 제이슨은 알 수 없는 표정으로 하연의 뒷모습을 바라봤다. ‘아이고, 최 비서님이 대표님을 좋아하는 건 바보가 아닌 이상 모두가 다 알 수 있는데, 해고되지 않는 게 더 이상하지.’ 그는 컴퓨터를 보며 말했다. “아, 또 재밌는 일이 생기겠네.” 대표실이 있는 층에 도착한 하연은 엘리베이터에서 내리자마자 구동후를 만났다. “최 비서님, 오셨네요.” 그녀의 캐리어를 본 동후는 틀림없이 하연이 신분증을 찾기 위해 왔다는 것을 알고 신분증이 있는 회의실을 가리켰다. “비서님 신분증은 대표님께 드렸어요. 아직 회의 중이신데, 아직 세 번째 회의예요. 급하시면 제가 말씀드릴까요?” “아뇨, 그럴 필요 없어요.” 하연은 무덤덤하게 말했다. “여기서 기다릴게요.” “네, 알겠습니다. 커피 한 잔 갖다 드릴까요?” 동후는 서준이 그녀를 해고할 생각이 없다는 것을 알고 있었다. 하연은 많은 일을 담당하고 있었고, 중요한 프로젝트가 많아 그녀를 해고하면 당장 적당한 직원을 찾기가 힘들었기 때문이다. 하연을 대하는 그의 태도는 전보다 훨씬 부드러워졌다. “K국식 핸드드립 커피예요, 배운지 얼마 안 됐지만요.” “전 정말 괜찮아요.” 서준과 깔끔하게 헤어지고 싶었던 하연은 주위 사람들에게 곁을 내어주지 않았다. 이 말을 들은 동후는 아무 말도 하지 않고 어두운 얼굴로 회의실에 들어가 서준에게 서류를 건넸다. 하연은 대표실 앞을 지나가다 회의실 쪽을 힐끗 쳐다봤다. 문틈사이로 보인 회의실 내부에는 여러 사람이 테이블을 중심으로 앉아 있었다. 그녀는 서준의 뒷모습과 정장도 버티지 못할 정도로 넓은 그의 어깨를 봤다. 그는 양쪽에 있는 사람들의 보고를 듣고 있었고, 조금씩 보이는 서준의 얼굴은 차가웠으며 한 번씩 입술이 움직였다. 서준은 회의에 집중하고 있었다. 시선을 돌린 하연은 자신의 손에 들린 캐리어와 비에 흠뻑 젖은 옷을 내려다보았다. 마음 같아서는 회의실에 들어가고 싶었지만, 그건 도리가 아니라고 생각했다. 그녀는 다시 대표실을 바라보았다. 불투명한 유리였지만 어렴풋이 푹신한 의자에 앉아 있는 여성의 실루엣이 보였다. 그 여자는 병원에서 우연히 마주쳤던 혜경이 분명했다. 지금 들어가는 건 자신의 부끄러움을 더할 뿐이었다. 이런 생각에 하연은 짐을 잠시 보관한 후 화장실로 가 찬물로 세수를 하며 서준에게 어떻게 돌려달라고 할지 생각하며 마음을 진정시켰다. “최 비서님, 왜 이렇게 늦게 오셨어요!” 손을 씻으러 온 인턴 비서가 다가와 인사를 건넸다. “그렇게 됐네.” 하연은 별다른 설명을 하지 않았다. 인턴 비서가 떠난 후 휴지로 얼굴을 닦으며 자신의 얼굴을 바라봤다. ‘지난 번에 D국에서 큰오빠가 살이 빠졌다고 하길래 다이어트 한다고 했었는데…….’ ‘다시 생각해보니 이 결혼 때문에 스트레스 받은 거였어.’ ‘그래, 결과적으로 잘한 선택이야.’ 그때 갑자기 화장실 문이 열리더니 우아한 자태의 여성이 들어왔다. 그녀의 얼굴은 하얗고 투명했으며 살짝 불룩한 배를 제외하고는 온몸에서 고귀함과 우아함이 물씬 풍겼다. 혜경을 본 하연은 왠지 모르게 열등감이 생겼다. 그녀는 재빨리 남은 물기를 닦고, 옷매무새를 정리한 후 돌아서서 나가려 했다. “잠시만요.” 그러나 옆에서 혜경의 목소리가 들렸다. “방금 사람들이 최 비서님이라고 부르던데, 서준 씨 비서 맞죠?” 가까워지는 발소리에 하연의 몸은 그대로 굳어졌다. 혜경은 그녀에게 다가가 부드럽게 미소를 지었다. “서준 씨 회의가 곧 끝날 것 같은데 커피 한 잔만 대표실로 가져다 주시겠어요? 현호 씨가 무슨 커피를 좋아하는지 잘 아시잖아요, 그렇죠?” 제8화 저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다 최하연은 이미 사직서를 냈으니 민혜경의 말을 들을 의무가 없어 거절했다. 그리고 민혜경의 부탁은 거의 명령에 가까웠기에 그녀의 심기를 불편하게 만들었다. 하지만 하연의 신분증이 아직 한서준에게 있으니 마지막으로 잡다한 일을 맡기로 했다. 더불어 커피를 가져다주면서 자연스레 그에게 말을 걸 수도 있었다. 하연은 심호흡을 한 뒤 동의했다. “알겠습니다.” “그럼 부탁할게요.” 그렇게 말한 후 혜경은 화장실을 나갔다. 임신 후 모성애가 그녀를 감싸는 순간이 잠시 있었지만, 여전히 혜경에게서 풍겨 나오는 자신감과 화려함은 하연과 대조적이었다. 과거 하연은 부유한 집안의 그늘 아래 혜경보다 더하면 더했지 덜하지는 않았다. 하지만 몇 년이 흐른 지금, 하연은 초라한 신세였다. 엄청난 격차에 그녀는 제자리에 우뚝 서 있었다. 깊은 한숨을 내쉬며 감정을 추스린 후 유니폼으로 갈아입고 화장실에서 나온 하연은 탕비실로 가서 커피를 만들었다. 서준은 흑설탕 3 티스푼과 우유를 넣은 아메리카노를 좋아했다. 회의가 끝난 사람들은 하나 둘씩 회의실을 빠져나왔지만 그녀는 서준을 발견하지 못했다. ‘벌써 대표실로 들어간 건가?’ 하연은 커피를 들고 대표실 문을 두드렸다. “들어오세요.” 안에서 들려온 것은 서준의 차가운 목소리가 아닌 온화하고 부드러운 혜경의 목소리였다. 하연은 손이 떨려 하마터면 커피를 쏟을 뻔했다. 긴 고민 끝에 그녀는 마침내 용기를 내어 대표실 문을 열었다. 문을 열자마자 그녀는 서준의 무릎에 앉아 그의 목을 껴안고 있는 혜경을 발견했다. 어느정도 예상은 했지만 그 장면을 두 눈으로 보니 하연은 진정할 수 없었고 심장은 고통으로 뛰고 있었다. 대표실로 들어온 하연을 본 혜경은 조금 당황한 듯했다. “여기에 두고 나가시면 돼요.” 혜경의 부드러운 목소리에 그녀는 다시 머릿속이 복잡해졌다. 하연은 천천히 고개를 들었고 꽤 가까운 거리에서 자신을 바라보고 있는 서준의 눈과 마주쳤다. 그의 눈에서 뿜어져 나오는 냉기가 단숨에 자신을 삼켜버릴 것 같았다. 그 순간 하연은 직감적으로 서준이 일부러 그런 모습을 보였다는 것을 알았다. ‘내가 왜 왔는 지 알면서 나한테 굳이 이런 모습을 보이는 이유가 뭐야!’ “최 비서님?” 우쿠커니 서 있는 하연을 본 혜경이 입을 열었다. “네.” 하연은 고개를 살짝 끄덕이고 커피를 테이블 위에 올려 놓은 후 도망치듯 돌아갔지만 단 두 걸음 만에 걸음을 멈췄다. 뒤에서 들려오는 희미한 소리에 그녀의 머리속엔 뒤엉켜 있는 두 사람의 모습뿐이었다. 하연은 다리에 힘이 풀려 주저앉을 것 같았다. 하지만 필사적으로 버텼다. 그러나 혜경은 자신과 서준, 둘만의 시간을 방해하는 그녀의 존재가 거슬렸다. “최 비서님, 또 다른 용건 있으세요?” “그…….” 하연은 끝내 용기를 내어 다시 한번 뒤를 돌아 말했다. “저에게 아주 중요한 물건을 대표님께서 가지고 계십니다. 대표님, 돌려주세요.” 200제곱미터에 달하는 대표실의 분위기는 순식간에 얼어붙었다. 책상 위에는 서류가 산더미처럼 쌓여 있고, 흰 셔츠를 입고 가죽 의자에 앉아 있는 서준은 소름 끼치는 표정을 짓고 있었다. “아? 물건이요?” 이 말을 들은 혜경은 호기심이 발동했는지 서준을 더 꽉 껴안으며 물었다. “서준 씨, 왜 비서 물건을 숨기는 거야?” “아, 별거 아니야.” 서준은 혜경의 얇은 팔을 잡아당겼고, 하연의 눈 앞에서 두 사람의 몸을 더 밀착시켰다. 하연은 입술을 질끈 깨물고 아무 말도 하지 않았지만 피눈물이 나는 기분이었다. 남 보다 못한 서준은 그녀를 바라보며 말했다. “나가봐.” 그 말은 강렬하고도 가혹했다. 그런 서준의 모습은 그녀에게 신분증을 쉽게 돌려줄 생각이 없어 보였다. “제 신분증이에요.” 혜경이 있는 틈을 타 그녀는 단도직입적으로 말해 이 일을 해결하고 깔끔하게 떠나고 싶었을 뿐 잠시도 여기에 머물고 싶지 않았다. “전 이미 HT그룹에서 퇴직했는데 대표님께서 왜 제 신분증을 가져 가셨는지 모르겠어요? 대표님이 저에게 다른 감정이라도 가지고 계신 건 아닌지 의심스럽습니다. HT그룹에는 일 잘하는 사람이 차고 넘치잖아요. 저 같은 비서에게 그런 비열한 방법은 사용하지 않으셨으면 좋겠습니다.” 제9화 모두가 다 보는 앞에서 유니폼을 벗다 대표실은 살얼음장과 같았다. 늘 한서준을 조심스럽게 대하던 최하연이 강압적이고 차가운 태도를 보인 것은 이번이 처음이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준의 얼굴이 금세 어두워졌다. “정말이야, 서준 씨?” 혜경이 다가온 순간, 서준은 그녀가 눈치채지 못하게 미간을 찌푸렸다. “정말이겠어?” 그는 서늘한 표정으로 말했다. “저 여자 말대로 HT그룹에 일 잘 하는 사람은 차고 넘쳤어. 저런 일개 비서의 신분증은 원하지도, 필요하지도 않아.” “퇴사하기 전에 인수인계는 똑바로 해야지. 입사할 때 지급한 유니폼을 입고 인수인계도 없이 떠나는 건 HT그룹 규칙에 어긋나니까.” 그제야 하연은 자신의 신분증을 이용해 HT그룹으로 불러들인 서준의 의도를 알아차렸다. 이곳에 남거나 아무것도 없이 떠나거나. 서준은 이런 방법을 사용해 그녀를 항복하도록 하려고 했으며 하연이 항복할 것이라 확신했다. 그 순간, 하연에게 남아 있던 마지막 자존심까지 모조리 짓밟혔다. “아, 그런 거야? 그런 거면 최 비서가 잘못했네.” “순간 최 비서랑 서준 씨 사이에 뭔가 있는 줄 알았잖아.” 혜경이 서준의 품을 더 파고드는 것을 본 하연은 미친듯이 떨리는 마음을 억누르고 검은색 유니폼 자켓을 벗고 셔츠를 하나씩 풀었다. “벗을게요.” 간결하고 확실한 네 글자. ‘서준 씨 말이 맞아. 끝낼 거면 확실하게 끝내야지.’ 그녀의 갑작스러운 행동에 대표실은 삽시간에 고요해졌다. 혜경은 믿을 수 없다는 표정으로 그녀를 바라봤다. 이미 고개를 숙인 서준의 욕정으로 얼룩진 서늘한 눈빛이 얼어붙었다. 그는 최근 하연이 이전과 확연히 다르다는 것을 분명하게 느꼈다. 이 느낌은 그녀가 자신의 족쇄에서 완전히 벗어난 것처럼 말로는 설명하기 어려운 감정이었다. 서준은 완전히 통제력을 잃었다. 아니면 3년이라는 결혼 생활동안 그녀를 정말로 이해하지 못한 건 아닐까? 대표실의 소문이 빠르게 퍼지자 많은 직원들이 문 앞에서 기웃거렸다. 아무도 항상 온화하고 친절했던 하연에게 그런 거친 면이 있을 거라 생각하지 못했다. 셔츠를 벗은 하연은 하얀 나시만 입고 있었고, 그녀의 아름다운 몸매가 드러났다. 그녀의 몸매가 드러나자 밖에 있던 동료들은 입을 다물지 못했다. “정말 벗을 줄은 몰랐어요, 근데 최 비서님 몸매 진짜 예쁘네요…….” “아니, 우리 유니폼이 이렇게 펑퍼짐한데 누가 최 비서님 몸매가 저렇게 좋을지 알았겠어요?” 구동후의 뼈 때리는 말로 그들의 수다가 멈췄다. “아주 한가하지? 일 안 해? 전부 월급에서 깎일 줄 알아!” 모여 있던 직원들은 서로의 눈치를 보다 즉시 각자의 자리로 돌아갔다. 그제야 동후는 살짝 열린 창문 틈으로 안을 들여다보았고 이해가 안 되는 부분이 마음속에서 충돌했다. ‘대표님이 이미 퇴사한 일개 비서 때문에 일을 이렇게 어렵게 만드는 건 처음 봐, 도대체 무슨 일이 있었던 거야?’ 대표실 안에서 나시 하나만 입고 있던 하연은 갑작스러운 찬 공기에 움찔했다. 그녀는 추위를 견딘 후 간신히 고개를 들었다. “대표님, 이제 제 신분증 좀 주실래요?” 하연은 그가 또 다른 이유를 대며 거절할까 봐 걱정하며 말했다. “말씀하신 인수인계는 제가 자리를 잡은 후 구 실장님께 이메일로 보내겠습니다. 대표님 마음에 들지 않으면 지난 달 월급은 안 주셔도 됩니다.” 이는 서준과의 관계를 완전히 끊겠다는 뜻이었다. 서준의 검은 눈동자는 서늘해졌고, 확고한 하연의 모습에 알 수 없는 감정이 가슴 깊은 곳에서부터 휘몰아치고 있었다. 제10화 오빠의 마중 “서준 씨?” 민혜경은 한 공간에 같이 있는 이 두 사람이 어떤 관계인지 모른 채 그저 최하연이 눈에 거슬리기만 했다. “서준 씨, 얼른 주고 보내! 오늘 우리 부모님이 내가 당신 데리고 오는 줄 알고 기다리고 있어, 오랫동안 못 만났잖아, 우리 부모님이 서준 씨 보고 싶대.” 부드러운 그녀의 목소리에 한서준은 정신을 차렸다. 한씨 가문은 민씨 가문에 가책을 느끼고 있어 그는 민씨 저택에 방문했어야 했다. 하지만 이 말에도 하연의 얼굴은 서준에 대한 모든 것들이 더 이상 그녀와 아무 상관이 없는 것처럼 평온했다. 서준은 답답하고 복잡했다. “저기 있어.” 하연은 그가 턱으로 가리킨 쪽을 바라봤다. 그곳엔 신분증이 정수기 밑에 아무렇게나 널브러진 채 마치 그녀처럼 버림받은 것처럼 보였다. “네.” 하연은 씁쓸한 마음을 억누르고 신분증을 주워들은 뒤 뒤도 돌아보지 않고 돌아서서 대표실을 떠났다. 그 뒤에는 날카롭고 차가운 시선이 그녀를 따라다니는 것 같았다. 대표실 문을 열고 나가는 순간 사무실 직원들의 시선이 일제히 쏠렸다. 그저 흥미롭게 보는 사람도 있고 동정하는 사람도 있었지만 그들의 시선에는 가십거리라는 배경이 깔려 있었다. 더군다나 회사에선 하연이 서준을 꼬셔서 그에게 쫓겨났다는 소문도 돌았다. 그녀는 법적으로 서준의 부인이었지만, 내연녀로 치부됐다. 하연은 눈시울이 붉어졌다. 눈물을 참기 위해 애쓰며 1층 로비에 도착했을 때 뒤에서 다가오는 발자국 소리가 들렸다. “최 비서님, 밖에 비 와요. 추우시면 제 겉옷 드릴게요.” 우산을 가져다준 사람은 다름아닌 구동후였다. ‘매정한 HT그룹에도 따뜻한 사람이 있긴 하구나.’ 겉옷을 벗으려는 동후를 본 하연은 그를 말리며 씁쓸함을 목에 삼켰다. “아니에요, 고마워요 구 실장님. 이제 만날 일도 없겠네요.” 그녀의 씁쓸한 표정을 본 동후는 입을 움직였지만 한동안 무슨 말을 해야 할지 몰랐다. 그가 머뭇거리는 사이 하연은 미련없이 자리를 떠나 빗 속으로 뛰어들었다. 이럴 때는 폭풍우만이 꿈에서 깨어날 수 있는 유일한 방법이었다. 공항으로 향하는 택시에 앉아 창밖으로 쏟아지는 빗줄기를 바라보던 하연은 몇 년 동안 살았던 도시가 눈에 들어와 참지 못하고 전화를 걸었다. 전화가 연결되자마자 지친 그녀는 젖 먹던 힘을 다해 말했다. “오빠…….” 그녀는 상대에게 몇 마디 말을 한 뒤 전화를 끊었다. 8시간 후, 전용기가 B시 공항에 착륙했다. 하연은 키가 크고 검은 옷을 입은 한 남자의 품에 안겼다. 뒤에 있던 경호원이 그녀의 캐리어를 끌고 두 사람을 전용기에 태웠다. …… 늦은 밤, 검은색 벤틀리 한 대가 천천히 한씨 고택으로 들어섰다. 뒷좌석에 앉아 있던 서준은 고개를 들어 무성한 관목 아래 고층 저택을 바라봤다. 평소 늘 불이 켜져 있던 침실도 어둡기만 했다. ‘진짜 갔구나.’ 혜경은 서늘한 서준의 기운을 느꼈고, 식사 자리에서 그녀의 아버지가 한 말 때문에 화난 게 분명하다고 생각했다. “서준 씨, 밥 먹을 때 우리 언니랑 서준 씨 사이에 일어난 일로 기분이 상했다는 거 알아. 결혼은 서두르지 않아도 돼, 우리 아빠는 신경 쓰지 마. 우리 아빠는 내가 혼전임신이라 재촉하는 것뿐이야…….” 혜경의 말에 서준은 생각을 뒤로 미뤄두고, 그녀가 잡은 자신의 소매 끝을 보며 말했다. “구겨졌네.” 혜경은 그의 말에 무의식적으로 손을 뗐다. 그 후 서준은 문을 열고 차에서 내렸고, 혜경은 쓸쓸히 떠나는 그의 뒷모습을 멍하니 바라봤다. ‘오늘 대표실에서 자기 다리 위에 앉혔으면서 어떻게 하루도 안 지났는데 딴 사람이 된 거야?’ 하지만 그녀는 생각은 잠시 미뤄두고 서준의 뒤를 따라 차에서 내렸다. 제11화 참가 자격이 박탈당하다 고택에서 한참을 기다린 가정부는 돌아온 한서준의 외투를 받아들었고, 서준의 뒤에 있는 민혜경을 보고 잠시 멍해졌다. “혜경 아가씨, 방은 준비해 뒀습니다. 이쪽 복도를 따라 올라가시면 됩니다.” 서준을 따라 계단으로 향하던 혜경은 멈춰 서서 믿을 수 없다는 듯이 쳐다봤다. “서준 씨, 우리 같이 자는 거 아니에요?” 그녀가 고택으로 들어오는 걸 동의한 서준은 결혼도 암묵적으로 동의한 격이었다. 함께 사는 건 당연한 일이었다. 그녀의 말에 서준은 미간을 찌푸렸다. “그…….” 혜경은 더 이상 어떠한 말도 감히 하지 못했다. 남아있던 하연의 흔적이 사라질까 봐 그는 가정부에게 다른 방을 준비해라고 지시했었다. “난 아직 할 일이 남았으니까 먼저 자러 가.” 서준은 무관심한 어투로 혜경을 바라보며 눈빛을 보냈다. “하지만…….” 예상대로 혜경은 여전히 달갑지 않은 추궁을 해 왔고, 서준의 지시를 받은 배현숙이 그녀를 막았다. “혜경 아가씨, 절 따라오세요.” 고택의 엘리베이터 문이 닫히며 차갑기 짝이 없는 서준의 얼굴이 가려졌다. 혜경은 마음속의 불만을 억눌렀다. ‘귀국한 후로 서준 씨의 행동이 너무 달라졌어.’ 가깝고도 먼 그의 마음을 도저히 알 수 없었다. 서재로 돌아온 서준은 샤워를 하고 목욕가운을 입은 뒤 손에 든 문서를 훑어봤지만 정신은 딴 데로 가 있었다. 예전 같으면 하연이 서재에 따뜻한 수프를 가져다주고 침실로 가 그를 기다렸을 것이다. 때로는 서재에서 밤을 지새우기도 하고, 때로는 침실로 돌아와 그녀는 소파에서, 서준은 침대에서 자기도 했지만 그녀는 하루도 빠짐없이 수프를 가져다줬다. 하지만 오늘은 아무리 기다려도 수프를 가져다주는 사람이 없었다. 이런 그녀의 흔적에 서준은 괜히 짜증이 났다. 이때 전화가 울렸다. 화면에 뜬 ‘구 실장’이라는 글자를 보고 서준은 왠지 모르게 느낌이 좋지 않아 미간을 찌푸렸다. [대표님, 방금 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 연락이 왔는데 HT그룹이 기부금액 적다는 이유로 참가 자격을 박탈당했다고 합니다.] 서준의 얼굴은 금세 어두워졌다. 원래 이 모든 것은 하연이 담당했지만 그녀가 떠난 이상 모든 건 동후의 몫이 되었다. “기부금액 적다고? 박람회 참가 자격은 각 그룹이 적십자사에 기부한 금액을 기준으로 결정하는 거 아니야? HT그룹은 작년에 이미 600억 원을 기부했어, 근데 적다고?” 대표의 기분이 심상치 않다는 것을 느낀 동후는 등에 식은땀이 흘렀다. [저도 이해가 되지 않아 이 문제에 대해 알아보려고 최 비서님께 연락드렸지만, 사용할 수 없는 번호라고…….] “…….” 동후는 다음 말을 계속 이어 나갈 수 없었다. 곧 서재는 정적에 휩싸였고 서준은 인상을 지으며 오늘 대표실에서 유니폼을 벗던 하연의 모습을 떠올렸다. 그는 알 수 없는 감정에 가슴이 휘몰아쳤다. 그의 기억이 맞다면, 하연은 시골에서 태어나 수도권 대학에 입학했다. 그녀는 노력 끝에 옷가게를 열었지만 서준과 결혼한 후 얼마 되지 않아 문을 닫았다. 그렇게 하연은 한씨 집안에서 정기적으로 주는 용돈을 제외하고는 추가 수입이 없었다. ‘돈도 없는 여자가 어디로 갔을까?’ “우선 시골로 가 봐.” 그는 하연이 알려준 고향 주소를 아직도 기억하고 있었고, 그녀를 찾을 수 있다고 확신했다. “그리고 D국 국제 병원 및 헬스테크 박람회 담당자에게 전화해. 총책임자랑 얘기를 해 봐야 겠어.” 전화를 끊은 서준은 휴대폰을 집어 던졌고, 그의 얼굴은 점점 더 어두워졌다. 제12화 D국의 다섯 오빠들 유럽풍 건물의 호화로운 스위트룸, 최하연은 익숙한 듯 기지개를 펴고 일어났다. 방 구조나 가구들은 그녀가 떠났을 때와 다름없었다. 하연의 머리맡에는 따뜻한 차가 놓여 있었고, 침대 위에는 세련된 옷들이 여러 벌 놓여 있었다. 코 끝이 시큰거렸다. B시에서는 꿈도 꾸지 못할 대우였다. “할아버지는 비행기 추락 사고 소식을 들으시고 네가 전화를 안 받아서 심정지가 오셨어, 아직도 병상에 누워계셔.” 뒤에서 발소리가 가까워지더니 검은 옷을 입은 큰 키의 남자가 카리스마와 아우라를 풍기며 그녀의 침실에 나타났다. 그는 B시로 하연을 데리러 온 오빠 최하민이었다. 하민은 현재 최씨 가문의 경영을 이끌고 있고 항상 온화함을 유지하며 한 번도 화를 낸 적이 없다. 할아버지가 편찮으시다는 소식에 하연은 덜컥 겁이 나 울먹였다. “오빠, 많이 위중하신 거야……?” “심각한 정도는 아니야, 넌 네 몸이나 챙겨.” 하민은 하연의 손을 잡아당기며 나가려는 그녀를 막았다. “지금 네 꼴을 봐, 이게 사람 얼굴이야? 예전에 한 약속 잊었어?” 이 말을 들은 하연은 발걸음을 멈췄다. 당연히 잊지 않았다. 그녀는 할아버지에게 한서준이 자신을 사랑하지 않고 나아가 이혼까지 하게 된다면 영원히 최씨 가문에 남아 가업을 돕겠다고 약속했다. 심지어 하연은 최씨 가문의 사업을 확장하기 위해 4대 가문 중 하나인 나씨 가문과 결혼하겠다는 제안을 순순히 받아들이기로 했다. ‘오빠가 갑자기 이런 말을 하는 걸 보면, 벌써 사람을 찾아 놓은 거야?’ ‘나씨 가문의 아들은 알아주는 바람둥이라고 하던데…….’ “근데 오빠 난 이혼한지도 얼마 안 됐고, 아직 재혼할 생각이 없어…….” 그녀는 거의 빌다시피 말했다. 순간 하민은 표정을 풀더니 전보다 훨씬 부드러워진 목소리로 말했다. 당연히 겁주려고 한 말이었다. “넌 최씨 집안 딸이야. 우리 가문은 자식을 팔면서까지 집안을 키우진 않아 하지만, 할아버지가 완치하실 때까지는 내 옆에서 오른팔 역할을 똑똑히 해.” 이 말의 의미는 D국에 있는 하민의 DS그룹에 들어오라는 말이었다. 하연의 가족들은 그녀가 상운대 글로벌비지니스학부에 들어갈 때부터 이 일을 염두에 두고 있었다. 하지만 하연이 자신의 꿈을 이루기 위해 디자이너 브랜드 숍을 열고 서준에게 첫눈에 반할 줄은 누가 상상이라도 했을까? ‘오빠랑 할아버지가 많이 속상해하실 거야.’ “알겠어.” 그녀는 재혼만 아니라면 뭐든 괜찮다고 말했다. 하민은 움푹 패인 눈으로 그녀를 바라보며 ‘응’하고 대답했다. ‘우리 하연이만 보면 가슴이 아프네. 하지만, 이번 결혼이 하연이에게 교훈을 줬을 거야.’ “대표님.” 그때, 누군가가 방 문을 두드리고 들어왔다. 하민의 비서였다. “한서준 씨가 참가 자격 박탈에 대해 궁금한 점이 있어 대표님과 만나 구체적으로 이야기를 나누고 싶다고 합니다.” 하연은 그 자리에서 얼어붙었다. “오빠, 설마…….” 하민은 그녀를 데리고 온 후 신속하고 무자비하게 한씨 가문을 공격했다. 이는 서준이 하연만 믿고 이번 박람회에 관심이 없었다는 걸 알았기 때문이다. 하연만 믿고 있던 일이 이렇게 바뀔 것이라고 누가 알았겠는가? “이건 최씨 가문 딸은 그 누구도 건드릴 수 없다는 무언의 경고야. 이제 네가 뭘 해야 할지 알고 있지?” 하민은 하연이 알고 있을 거라 생각하며 그녀의 어깨를 가볍게 두드린 뒤 비서와 함께 떠났다. 그와 동시에 그는 비서에게 지시를 내렸다. “며칠 동안 하연이를 데리고 D국의 주요 산업단지를 돌고 수석 비서의 모든 업무를 숙지하도록 해.” “알겠습니다, 대표님.” 그들의 목소리는 점점 멀어져 갔고, 넓은 침실은 다시 조용해졌다. ‘수석 비서…….’ 이 직급은 대표 다음으로 높은 직급이었다. 하연은 자신의 볼을 세게 꼬집었다. ‘이번에도 오빠를 실망시키면 안 돼.’ “서프라이즈!” 하연이 DS그룹의 최고층 사무실로 들어온 지 이틀이 되던 날, 건들건들한 한 남자가 들어왔다.	LEARN_MORE	https://www.mlyqjqpr.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=1	소설의 세계	https://www.facebook.com/61557428073507/	660	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	mlyqjqpr.com	IMAGE		https://www.mlyqjqpr.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=15149&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/466002718_1085606979958967_7121558704551842248_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=107&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=BRMz18zhc5UQ7kNvgFbeQZJ&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ANQHImQcdiXGfEC5ZImNpcV&oh=00_AYC52nvnFU77LmdLIFsArsRTHa8Gvrie7CA4j3CY6GhOhA&oe=6739C2B9	PERSON_PROFILE	소설의 세계	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,446,866	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	Yes	2024-11-12 18:50	active	1805	Nächstes Kapitel lesen👉👉👉	Er ließ sich von ihr scheiden und sie hinterließ eine Nachricht: „Wenn du mir nicht glaubst, wirst du es bereuen.“ „Vier Jahre später sah er sie im Fernsehen und stellte sie als Top-100-Geschäftsführerin und alleinerziehende Mutter von Drillingen vor. Die Gesichter ihrer drei Kinder waren genau wie seine.“ ===== In der Nacht, Lucinda Ross wälzte sich im Schlaf hin und her. Plötzlich, riss sie entsetzt die Augen auf. Sie blinzelte in der Dunkelheit zu dem Mann über ihr. „Nathaniel... Bist du das, Nathaniel?" Er antwortete nur mit einem Grunzen, er gab keinen weiteren Laut von sich. Lucinda stieß einen Seufzer der Erleichterung aus, nachdem sie seine Stimme erkannt hatte. Sie sich über diese unerwartete Wendung der Ereignisse zu freuen. Sie waren seit drei Jahren verheiratet, aber ihr Mann, Nathaniel Roberts, hatte sie nie berührt. Er wollte nicht. Sein Großvater Logan hatte ihn zu dieser Ehe gezwungen, daher hatte Nathaniel ihr immer Groll gehalten und sie kalt behandelt. Lucinda war es gerade egal, was ihn dazu gebracht hatte, seine Meinung zu ändern. Sie war einfach mehr als glücklich, das Ganze wirkte so unwirklich, dass ein kleiner Teil von ihr vermutete, sie träume nur. Wenn es wirklich ein Traum war, wollte sie nie wieder daraus erwachen. Sie wollte ihm gerade sagen, dass sie ihn liebte, doch bevor sie die Worte aussprechen konnte, hörte sie ihn in seinem murmeln. „Ellie..." Lucinda erstarrte, als hätte man gerade einen Eimer kaltes Wasser über ihren Kopf geschüttet. Ihr Herz schmerzte bei der Erkenntnis, dass Nathaniel sie einfach mit einer anderen Frau verwechselt hatte. Die Frau in Nathaniels Herzen war Eleanor Turner. Sie war seine erste Liebe. Da Logan diese Beziehung nicht billigte, war sie gezwungen, all die Jahre im Ausland zu bleiben. Aber Eleanor war gerade erst ins Land zurückgekehrt. Sie hatte keine Zeit verloren, Lucinda eine Nachricht zu schicken, die sie offensichtlich provozieren sollte. „Ich bin zurück. Bald wirst du keinen Platz mehr in der Familie Roberts haben.Du hast vielleicht Nate geheiratet, aber er und ich sind zusammen aufgewachsen. Hast du wirklich gedacht, du könntest mich ersetzen? Erkenne deinen Platz und krieche zurück in das Waisenhaus, aus dem du kommst. Da gehörst du hin." „Ich bin sicher, du weißt, wie sehr er mich liebt. Verstehst du, Lucinda? Für Nate wirst du immer nur mein Ersatz sein." Ihr Ersatz... Lucinda war die Frau, die Logan als Nathaniels Ehefrau ausgewählt hatte! Sie war durch niemanden zu ersetzen. Der Klang von Nathaniels Stimme holte sie in die Gegenwart zurück. Ihr Mann murmelte immer noch den Namen einer anderen Frau. Eleanors Sticheleien spielten immer wieder in Lucindas Kopf. So wie die Dinge standen, konnte sie sich keine Illusionen mehr machen. Sie musste sich der Tatsache stellen, dass Nathaniel sie nicht liebte und auch nie lieben würde. Ihre Augen füllten sich mit Tränen und sie ballte die Hände zu Fäusten. Sie war Nathaniel die ganze Zeit über gefügig und unterwürfig gewesen und hatte sogar ihren Job gekündigt, um eine gute Ehefrau zu sein und sich um ihren Mann kümmern zu können. Lucinda hatte Misshandlungen und Demütigungen durch die versnobte und herablassende Familie ihres Mannes ertragen müssen. Seine Mutter und seine Schwester gaben sich keine Mühe, ihre Verachtung für ihre arme Herkunft zu verbergen, und taten alles, um ihr das Leben schwer zu machen. Lucinda wollte Nathaniel mit diesen Angelegenheiten nicht belästigen. Wahrscheinlich würde er sie sowieso nur als Bagatelle abtun, also schluckte sie ihren Kummer hinunter und machte weiter. Sie hatte sich unvorstellbar gedemütigt, um sein Herz zu gewinnen, aber es sah so aus, als wären ihre Bemühungen nicht genug. Warum musste er auf ihrem Herzen herumtrampeln und ihr das letzte bisschen Würde und Selbstachtung nehmen, das sie noch hatte? Der Rest der Nacht kam mir wie eine Ewigkeit vor. Lucindas Augen blieben weit geöffnet und der Schlaf weigerte sich, sie zu besuchen. Am nächsten Morgen wurde Nathaniel durch das blendende Licht, das durch das Fenster fiel, geweckt. Er rieb sich die Schläfen und öffnete die Augen, als er Lucinda mit dem Rücken zu ihm vor der Kommode sitzen sah. Die Erinnerungen an die vergangene Nacht kamen in Windeseile zurück, er heftete seinen Blick auf sie und seine Lippen verzogen sich zu einem höhnischen Grinsen. Obwohl Lucinda ihm nicht gegenüberstand, konnte sie die Wut spüren, die von Nathaniel ausging. Sie blieb gelassen und fuhr mit ihrer Hautpflege fort. Im nächsten Moment wurde ihr Handgelenk in einem schraubstockähnlichen Griff gepackt und sie wurde gewaltsam auf die Beine gezogen. Der kleine Topf mit der Sahne rutschte ihr aus der Hand und zerschellte auf dem Boden, so dass der Inhalt verschüttet wurde. Lucinda hob den Kopf und starrte Nathaniel wütend an. Doch so wütend sie auch war, sie konnte den Schmerz in ihrem Herzen nicht unterdrücken, als sie seinen Augen begegnete. „Meinst du, du kannst mich zwingen, dich anzuerkennen, indem du mich unter D**gen setzt?" Seine Finger um ihr Handgelenk wurden noch fester, als er die Worte ausspuckte. Er sah in diesem Moment absolut furchterregend aus. Aber warten Sie... Lucinda schenkte ihm ein bitteres Lächeln. „Halten Sie mich wirklich für eine Frau, die solche abscheulichen Methoden anwenden würde?" Nathaniel schnaubte angewidert. „Du hast meinen Großvater dazu gebracht, dir zu vertrauen, damit du mich heiraten kannst. Also hör auf, dich so zu benehmen, als wärst du ein unschuldiges Mädchen. Ich werde es nicht kaufen. Eine schamlose Opportunistin wie Sie kann sich niemals mit Ellie messen!" Ein Opportunist? Seinen Großvater ausgetrickst? Das war also seine wahre Meinung von ihr. Wenn sie, hätte sie es schon längst getan. Warum sollte sie bis jetzt warten und drei Jahre lang unter den Schikanen seiner Mutter und seiner Schwester leiden? Offensichtlich kannte Nathaniel sie überhaupt nicht. Lucinda erkannte jetzt, wie lächerlich sie in der Vergangenheit gewesen war. Sie hatte sich mehr und mehr verbogen, nur um ihm zu gefallen und auch nur einen Moment seiner Aufmerksamkeit zu bekommen. Lucinda biss die Zähne zusammen und schüttelte seinen Griff ab. Dann hob sie ihr Kinn und sprach mit einer Stimme, die vor Entschlossenheit klang. „Nathaniel, ich will die Scheidung." Kapitel 2 Dreißig Milliarden Dollar "Was?" Nathaniel war von Lucindas plötzlichem Scheidungsantrag überrascht. "Was hast du diesmal vor?" Lucinda warf ihm einen kalten Blick zu. Obwohl sie kleiner war als er, strahlte sie eine starke Präsenz aus, die ihn fast einschüchterte. „Du wolltest dich schon immer von mir scheiden lassen, richtig? Dein Großvater hat dich gezwungen, mich zu heiraten. Und jetzt, wo er tot ist, hindert dich nichts mehr daran, mich zu verlassen und mit Eleanor zusammen zu sein. Willst du sie nicht heiraten?" Lucindas Worte waren unverblümt und auf den Punkt gebracht. Nathaniels Gesicht verzerrte sich ungläubig. Konnte Lucinda wirklich so nett sein und ihn mit der Frau zusammen sein lassen, die er wirklich liebte? Lucinda sah aus, als würde sie die Wahrheit sagen, also schnaubte Nathaniel und sagte in einem kalten Ton: „Bereue es nicht." Sie grinste höhnisch. Sie war noch nie so entschlossen gewesen. Sie hatte sich entschieden. „Ich wünschte, ich hätte dich nie geheiratet." Mit entschlossenem Schritt verließ Lucinda den Raum. Nathaniel starrte sie ungläubig an, als sie wegging. Er hatte sie noch nie so selbstbewusst auftreten sehen. Die sanftmütige und fügsame Frau, die er gekannt hatte, war hart und entschlossen geworden, so dass er sich fragte, was sich verändert hatte. Könnte es sein, dass sie mit den Geschehnissen der letzten Nacht nichts zu tun hatte? Aber wenn sie es nicht war, wer könnte es dann sein? Später am Morgen gingen beide zum Gerichtsgebäude. Lucinda trug ein schlichtes und unattraktives Outfit, während Nathaniel einen eleganten Prada-Anzug trug. Sie sahen aus wie ein seltsames Paar und zogen die Aufmerksamkeit vieler Leute auf sich. Aber Lucinda schenkte dem keine Beachtung. She was focused on finalizing their divorce as soon as possible. In wenigen Minuten war die Ehe, die so viel Traurigkeit mit sich brachte, endlich aufgelöst. Lucinda hielt die Scheidungspapiere in der Hand und fühlte sich wie betäubt und von der Welt um sie herum abgekoppelt. „Das ist es also. Tschüß", sagte der Mann kühl und ging. Lucinda sah zu, wie er in der Ferne verschwand, ohne ein weiteres Wort zu sagen oder ihr einen zweiten Blick zuzuwerfen. Er hat nicht einmal versucht, ihre Ehe zu retten. Es war, als wäre er nie als ihr Ehemann da gewesen. „Er hat es mir einfach so viel leichter gemacht." Sie lachte schmerzhaft und schüttelte den Kopf. Sein kühles Auftreten hatte es ihr leichter gemacht, weiterzumachen. Sie waren nun nichts weiter als Fremde und dazu bestimmt, getrennte Leben zu führen. Lucinda schüttelte den Kopf, um ihre Gedanken zu klären, und machte sich auf den Weg. Plötzlich hielt ein eleganter schwarzer Bentley vor ihr. Die Autotür öffnete sich, und ein alter Mann mit grauem Haar stieg aus und ging auf sie zu. Er wurde von vier stämmigen Leibwächtern begleitet. Als Lucinda erkannte, um wen es sich handelte, richtete sie sich auf und strahlte einen Hauch von Noblesse aus. „Mein Vater scheint immer gut informiert zu sein. Ich habe mich gerade erst scheiden lassen, und er hat dich schon hierher geschickt", murmelte sie vor sich hin. Der alte Mann - Gilbert Duncan - lächelte sie freundlich an, verbeugte sich vor ihr und sagte: „Miss, heute ist der letzte Tag Ihrer dreijährigen Vereinbarung mit Ihrem Vater." Er starrte einen Moment lang auf das Dokument, das Lucinda in der Hand hielt. Mit einer bedauernden Miene sagte er: „Sieht so aus, als könnten Sie ihn nicht für sich gewinnen. Wenn das der Fall ist, sollten Sie nach Stastle zurückkehren und das Familienunternehmen erben, wie versprochen." Lucinda verzog das Gesicht und schwieg eine gefühlte Ewigkeit. Als Lucinda gerade fünfzehn war, passierte ihr etwas Schreckliches. Am Ende verlor sie ihr Gedächtnis und landete im Waisenhaus hier in Forden. Später wurde sie von Logan Roberts auf das Anwesen der Familie Roberts zurückgebracht, nachdem sie ihn gerettet hatte. Als sie volljährig wurde, befahl Logan seinem Enkel Nathaniel, sie zu heiraten. Erst in der Hochzeitsnacht mit Nathaniel gewann Lucinda ihre Erinnerungen zurück. Damals hatte sie Nathaniel ihrem eigenen Vater vorgezogen und vereinbart, nach drei Jahren nach Hause zurückzukehren, wenn es ihr nicht gelingen sollte, ihren Mann in sie zu verlieben. Lucinda hatte erfahren, dass sie drei Jahre ihres Lebens für einen Mann weggeworfen hatte, der keine Liebe für sie empfand. „Mr. Simmons vermisst Sie schrecklich. Bitte komm mit mir zurück. Machen Sie Ihren Vater nicht weiter wütend. Er..." „Gilbert", unterbrach Lucinda, deren Gesicht noch kälter wurde, als er die Vergangenheit ansprach. „Er hat diese Frau an seiner Seite. Die Familie Simmons braucht mich sowieso nicht. Ich habe hier in Forden dringendere Angelegenheiten zu erledigen, deshalb werde ich nicht mit Ihnen zurückkehren." In den vergangenen drei Jahren hatte sie im Geheimen ermittelt und versucht herauszufinden, wer ihren Gedächtnisverlust verursacht hatte und wie sie nach Forden gekommen war. Mit viel Mühe hatte sie herausgefunden, dass die Person wahrscheinlich für die Simmons-Gruppe arbeitete. Sie war sich jedoch noch immer nicht sicher, wer konkret dafür verantwortlich war. Lucinda befand sich in einer prekären Lage, da der Feind im Schatten lauerte. Zu diesem Zeitpunkt war es für sie zu riskant, zur Familie Simmons zurückzukehren. Außerdem war der Gedanke, wieder bei ihrer Stiefmutter zu leben, unerträglich. Gilbert stieß einen schweren Seufzer aus. „Herr Simmons hatte recht. Du hegst noch immer einen Groll gegen ihn und wirst nicht so einfach zurückkommen." Er zog eine Supreme-Kreditkarte aus seiner Brieftasche und reichte sie Lucinda respektvoll. „Dies ist Ihre Bankkarte. Es sind dreißig Milliarden Dollar darin enthalten." Dann gab er den hinter ihm stehenden Leibwächtern ein Zeichen, die Lucinda sofort einen neuen Vertrag überreichten. Kapitel 3 Sie wurde reich „Mr. Simmons sagte, Sie können hier bleiben, aber das ist an eine Bedingung geknüpft. Sie müssen Angle Intl, eine der Niederlassungen der Simmons-Gruppe in Forden, leiten und den Gewinn um fünf Prozent gegenüber dem Vorjahr steigern. Er sagte auch, Sie könnten das Angebot ablehnen, aber er würde nicht für die Sicherheit der Roberts-Gruppe garantieren", berichtete Gilbert höflich. Lucinda biss die Zähne zusammen. Sie hatte Logan auf seinem Sterbebett versprochen, sich um die Roberts-Gruppe zu kümmern, und konnte daher nicht zulassen, dass ihr etwas zustößt. Ihr Vater kannte ihre Schwäche und nutzte sie als Trumpfkarte, um sie zu manipulieren. Aber er zwang sie nicht, nach Hause zu gehen. Stattdessen verlangte er, dass sie Angle Intl. übernimmt. Was zum Teufel war sein Motiv? „Gut, ich mache es", sagte Lucinda widerwillig. Sie nahm den Stift zur Hand und kritzelte ihren Namen auf den Vertrag. Dann griff sie nach der Kreditkarte, auf die dreißig Milliarden Dollar geladen waren. Sie kicherte, als sie die Karte anstarrte. Vor wenigen Minuten war sie noch so pleite, dass sie kaum zehn Dollar besaß. Sie konnte sich nicht einmal eine Taxifahrt nach Hause leisten. Aber jetzt... Sie hat also gerade den Jackpot geknackt? Aufgrund ihrer Vereinbarung mit ihrem Vater wurde Lucindas Bankkonto eingefroren, und sie musste ihre wahre Identität verbergen, um die Vereinbarung nicht zu brechen. Die Familie Roberts hat auf Lucinda immer herabgesehen. Sie haben sie nie ernst genommen und nur mit wohlhabenden Leuten zu tun gehabt. Stellen Sie sich vor, wie überrascht sie wären, wenn sie herausfänden, dass sie die jüngste Tochter der Simmons-Familie ist, der reichsten Familie im ganzen Land, mit Milliarden auf ihrem Bankkonto. Lucinda erinnerte sich an die Zeit, als ihre beste Freundin im Waisenhaus im Sterben lag. Sie bettelte auf den Knien bei Nathaniels Mutter Amanda um ein Darlehen. Amanda stellte arrogant ihre Platin-Bankkarte zur Schau, gab Lucinda aber nichts. „Raten Sie mal, wie viel Geld ich auf meiner Karte habe? Eine Million! Haben Sie in Ihrem ganzen Leben schon einmal so viel Geld gesehen? Aber ich leihe dir keinen Cent. Ich würde mit meinem ganzen Geld lieber Hundefutter kaufen. Für mich ist Ihr armer Freund nicht so wichtig wie ein Haushund". Lucinda biss die Zähne zusammen, da sie sich verspottet und beleidigt fühlte. Am liebsten würde sie Nathaniels Mutter und seiner Schwester eine Lektion erteilen, wann immer sich ihr die Gelegenheit dazu bietet. Sie wollte Rache, für ihre Freundin und für sich selbst. Während sie noch überlegte, griff jemand von hinten grob nach ihrem Handgelenk. Lucinda drehte sich um und sah, dass es Amanda war. Amanda hielt ihr Kinn hoch und starrte Lucinda mit deutlichem Abscheu im Gesicht an. Hinter ihr standen viele reiche Damen mit Einkaufstüten in den Händen. Es sah aus, als wären sie nur zusammen einkaufen gegangen. Lucinda ließ die Kreditkarte lässig in ihre Tasche fallen und fragte kalt: „Was wollen Sie?" Amanda war von Lucindas neuem Verhalten überrascht. Sie konnte nicht glauben, dass Lucinda eines Tages so kalt zu ihr sein konnte. Amanda hat es genossen, sie herabzusetzen und einzuschüchtern. „Wer hat dir die Erlaubnis gegeben, herauszukommen? Sind Sie mit der Hausarbeit fertig? Hast du das Mittagessen vorbereitet? Und was trägst du da? Du bist seit Jahren mit meinem Sohn verheiratet und ziehst dich immer noch wie ein armer Schlucker an. Schäm dich! Raus hier!" "Schande?" Lucinda kicherte über Amandas Worte. „Nachdem ich in deine Familie eingeheiratet hatte, hast du alle Bediensteten entlassen und mich gezwungen, meinen Job zu kündigen. Dann hast du mich dazu gebracht, auf deinen Sohn aufzupassen. Und ich habe alles getan, was Sie von mir verlangt haben. Aber waren Sie jemals zufrieden? Nein. Du hast mich beschuldigt, deinen Schmuck gestohlen zu haben, und mich zur Strafe draußen im Regen knien lassen. Erinnerst du dich daran?" Die Damen hinter Amanda sahen unbehaglich aus. Sie wussten, dass Amanda immer gemein zu Lucinda war, aber sie hatten keine Ahnung, dass sie so weit gegangen war, sie zu quälen. Als die Spannung zwischen ihnen immer größer wurde, beschlossen die Damen, sich unter einem Vorwand aus dem Staub zu machen, den sie vorbringen konnten. "Was? Wovon zum Teufel redest du?" Amanda versuchte, etwas zu sagen, aber Lucindas schnelles Sprechen machte es ihr schwer. „Stell dich nicht dumm. Sie wissen genau, wovon ich spreche." Erklärte Lucinda mit hoch erhobenem Kinn, „Ich habe genug von deinem Mist. Wenn du noch einmal versuchst, dich mit mir anzulegen, wirst du für all deine vergangenen Taten bezahlen!" Kapitel 4 Sie hereinlegen Amanda konnte die Veränderung in Lucindas Verhalten nicht fassen. Hat sich ihre einst unterwürfige Schwiegertochter jetzt gegen sie aufgelehnt? „Früher hast du dich uns gegenüber immer so verhalten, als wärst du sanft? !" Je mehr Amanda darüber nachdachte, desto wütender wurde sie. Sie ballte die Faust und drohte: „Das lasse ich nicht auf sich beruhen. Ich werde Nathaniel sagen, dass er sich von dir scheiden lassen soll! Selbst wenn du auf die Knie fällst und mich anflehst, werde ich dir nie verzeihen!" Lucinda ließ sich nicht aus der Ruhe bringen. Ein Ausdruck der Verachtung spielte über ihr Gesicht, als sie spottete. „Oh, das habe ich vergessen zu erwähnen. Vor zehn Minuten habe ich mich von ihm scheiden lassen. Selbst wenn du auf die Knie gehst und mich anflehst, werde ich nie wieder einen Fuß in das Haus der Familie Roberts setzen." Geschieden? Sie hatten sich gerade scheiden lassen? Wie war das möglich?! Amanda konnte es nicht glauben. Lucinda hatte sich immer an die Familie Roberts geklammert, und jetzt hatte sie aufgegeben und war einfach so gegangen? Als Amanda Lucinda nachsah, wurde sie misstrauisch. Sie musste dies bestätigen. Ohne Zeit zu verlieren, wählte sie die Nummer ihres Sohnes und fragte: „Stimmt das? Haben Sie sich wirklich scheiden lassen?" "Ja." Nathaniels Stirnrunzeln vertiefte sich, als er fragte: „Woher hast du das gehört?" „Wer sonst? Auf dem Rückweg bin ich zufällig mit Lucinda zusammengestoßen. Dieses kleine Biest hat mich gerade angeschrien." Amanda war wütend. Doch ihre Laune besserte sich schnell, als sie sich daran erinnerte, dass sie sich tatsächlich hatten scheiden lassen. „Na, das sind ja tolle Neuigkeiten! Du bist sie endlich losgeworden. Sie ist nur eine Waise. Wie könnte sie meines hervorragenden Sohnes würdig sein? Sie hätte schon längst dorthin zurückkehren sollen, wo sie hingehört." Trotz der Aufregung seiner Mutter blieb Nathaniel stoisch. Er konnte die seltsame Mischung aus Schuldgefühlen und Aufregung, die er in seinem Herzen spürte, nicht abschütteln. Damals rechnete er damit, dass Lucinda sich wehren würde, wenn er ihr die Scheidung vorschlug, und so hatte er drei Millionen Dollar Abfindung und eine Villa für sie vorbereitet. Aber letztendlich war sie diejenige, die zuerst um die Scheidung gebeten hat, und sie hat nicht einmal eine Entschädigung verlangt. Nach der Scheidung hatte Lucinda weder familiäre noch finanzielle Unterstützung. Wie sollte sie überleben? Nathaniel schob diese Gedanken beiseite. Seiner Meinung nach würde Lucinda zu ihm zurückkehren, wenn sie niemanden mehr hatte, an den sie sich wenden konnte. Lucinda nahm sich ein Taxi und fuhr zurück zu der Villa, in der sie mit Nathaniel gelebt hatte. Die letzten drei Jahre waren ziemlich hart. Die Erinnerungen lasteten so schwer auf ihrem Herzen, dass sie sich nicht länger mit ihnen beschäftigen wollte. Lucinda ging durch den kleinen Garten vor dem Tor der Villa und machte sich auf den Weg nach oben, um ihre Sachen zu packen. Sie konnte es kaum erwarten, von dort wegzukommen und all die Erinnerungen an ihre schwierige Vergangenheit hinter sich zu lassen. Doch gerade als sie wieder nach unten ging, stand eine umwerfende Frau im Flur und starrte sie an. Es war Eleanor, gekleidet in ein wunderschönes weißes Kleid. „Lucinda, lange nicht gesehen." Lucinda war überrascht. Sie hätte nie gedacht, dass sie Eleanor dort sehen würde. Nathaniel muss ihr den Schlüssel zur Villa gleich nach ihrer Scheidung gegeben haben, dachte Lucinda. Es war offensichtlich, dass er in sie verknallt war. Lucinda fühlte eine Welle des Ekels, behielt aber ein Lächeln auf ihrem Gesicht, während sie elegant die Treppe hinunterging. Ihr anmutiges Auftreten erregte Eleanors Aufmerksamkeit und ließ sie für einen Moment innehalten. Mit einem Lächeln im Gesicht bemerkte Eleanor: „Es ist erst ein paar Jahre her, dass ich Sie das letzte Mal gesehen habe, aber Sie werden von Tag zu Tag eleganter, wie eine echte Mrs. Roberts. Warte, streich das." Eleanor bedeckte ihren Mund und lächelte verlegen. „Ich habe vergessen, dass du dich von Nate scheiden ließest. Du bist nicht mehr seine Frau." Lucinda blieb ruhig, obwohl sie wusste, dass Eleanors Worte darauf abzielten, sie zu provozieren. Sie lächelte sogar breit, als sie sagte: „Ich will ihn nicht mehr, also habe ich ihn abserviert. Er gehört jetzt ganz dir. Aber heiraten Sie ihn nicht zu schnell, sonst könnte man Sie als die andere Frau ansehen, die unsere Ehe ruiniert hat". Eleanors Gesicht wurde kalt und grimmig. „Nate und ich lieben uns innig. Wenn du nicht wärst, wären wir schon lange zusammen. Du bist die andere Frau in unserer Beziehung, die es verdient, gehasst zu werden!" Lucinda warf ihr einen verächtlichen Blick zu. „Ich schätze, wir werden einfach abwarten und sehen." Mit diesen Worten wollte Lucinda weggehen, doch plötzlich wurde sie am Handgelenk gepackt. Sie drehte sich um und sah Eleanor mit einem mitleidigen Gesichtsausdruck und tränenüberströmten Augen. „Lucinda, es tut mir leid. Du warst immer ein guter Freund für mich, und ich wollte nur mal nachsehen, wie es dir geht. Ich habe es gut gemeint, und ich wusste nicht, dass du geschieden bist. Ich wollte dich nicht beleidigen. Sei bitte nicht böse auf mich, okay?" „Täuschen Sie hier Ihre Unschuld vor?" Lucinda schnaubte und war im Begriff, sich aus Eleanors Griff zu befreien. Doch Eleanor fiel unerwartet auf den Boden und stieß einen Schrei aus. Von hinten könnte man meinen, sie hätte Eleanor zu Boden gestoßen. Interessant. Lucinda verfolgte das Drama, das sich vor ihr abspielte, mit Interesse. Wenn ihre Intuition richtig war, könnte Nathaniel irgendwo in der Nähe sein. Wie erwartet, ertönte eine männliche, hektische Stimme von hinten. „Lucinda, was ist los mit dir?" Nathaniel eilte herbei, um Eleanor aufzuhelfen. Dann wandte er sich enttäuscht an Lucinda. „Ich dachte, du hättest nach der Scheidung mehr Selbstbeherrschung. Ich hätte nie erwartet, dass du immer noch so grausam und herzlos bist. Ich wollte dir diese Villa schenken, aber es scheint, als hättest du sie nicht verdient." „Gib ihr keine Schuld, Nate. Es war meine Schuld. Ich muss etwas gesagt haben, das sie wütend gemacht hat. Ich bin mir sicher, dass sie es nicht so gemeint hat", sagte Eleanor, lehnte sich schluchzend an Nathaniels Brust und sah mitleidig aus. Aber sie war zufrieden, als sie Lucinda einen selbstgefälligen Blick zuwarf. Nathaniels Gesicht verhärtete sich. „Entschuldige dich sofort bei Ellie", befahl er und starrte Lucinda an. Er wollte, dass sie sich entschuldigt? Lucinda war fuchsteufelswild. Sie schaute zwischen den beiden Turteltauben hin und her und ein Lächeln erschien auf ihren Lippen, dann gib mir keine Vorwürfe... ...... Wie geht es weiter? Es gibt hier nur eine begrenzte Anzahl von Kapiteln. Klicken Sie auf die Schaltfläche unten, um die App zu installieren und weitere Kapitel zu lesen (Sie werden automatisch zum Buch weitergeleitet, wenn Sie die App öffnen) &3&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/19874412-fb_contact-d	Lime novel	https://www.facebook.com/100090847180115/	825	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/19874412-fb_contact-dej21_2-1102-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=963640648821211&rawadid=120213740659850722	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465782857_2522193957991137_3007572299760355726_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=xh2VM3e2CEYQ7kNvgFEr-QN&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=Ak7wj4ZnF7TrU3PJDoRyDMd&oh=00_AYCqzmtsMh6GNUxd61NjmB02rZRduNh_NG7ncafhEe2bjA&oe=6739B2FA	PERSON_PROFILE	Lime novel	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,447,854	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2448077}'	Yes	2024-11-12 19:01	active	1806	😍Read the next chapters👉	Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..."	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449649369_982697950216881_6633127791340967840_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=j_vGUalbT3cQ7kNvgEm2PJl&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AuQTB9btAdWlRPSmW-hGMw-&oh=00_AYD5PYAMWX7EzIetreZq21WLpGa_49NsYCdO-X53WdczEw&oe=6739C6CC	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,449,305	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2447635}'	No	2024-11-12 19:04	active	1806	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, the lanterns in the corridors cast intricate shadows on the window frames, resembling beasts looming on the walls. Carissa Sinclair sat on a chair with her hands folded in her lap, her slender body hidden beneath plain clothes. She looked at the man before her—her husband whom she had spent a year waiting for. Barrett Warren was still wearing his slightly-worn battle armor. Standing under the dim light, he looked commanding and handsome. His face showed a mix of determination and a touch of regret. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for this marriage. Aurora will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has said that General Yates is a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife and equal to you." "Calling her that doesn't change anything. Ultimately, she’s really just a concubine in disguise," Carissa replied, remaining indifferent. Barrett frowned. "What does it matter? Aurora and I developed feelings for each other on the battlefield. We earned this marriage through our achievements. I don’t need your approval." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Developed feelings, huh? Do you remember what you said to me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett had left to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before leaving, he had lifted his wife’s veil and promised her, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Feeling awkward, Barrett turned away. "Forget what I said. When I married you, I didn’t understand love. I thought you were a suitable match for a wife until I met Rory." Talking about the woman he loved, his eyes softened and filled with deep affection. He turned back to Carissa and added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply. I hope you'll agree to this." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite feeling a mix of disgust and unwillingness, she still asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict. Besides, Aurora is straightforward, cheerful, and lovable. She visited my mother a while ago." They agreed? Hah... How ironic! Everything Carissa had done over the past year had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting her brow. Barrett spoke of Aurora Yates with a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother. She’s made her very happy. Even her health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was seriously ill. I brought in the best physician to treat her. I managed the estate’s affairs by day and stayed up nights by her bedside. It was only because of this that her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was stating the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa pressed her lips into a thin line as she blinked away the tears in her eyes and sharpened her gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need for that. Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. She’s a general, and she's above the usual household squabbles. She wouldn’t want to meet you," Barrett refused instantly. Carissa retorted, "What kind of women do I know? What kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of a noble family. My father and my six brothers died on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "But you're a delicate woman suited for the comforts of home. Aurora has no respect for such women. She’s straightforward and unrestrained. If she meets you, she might say things you won’t like. Why put yourself through that?" As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under the corner of her eye became more evident in the light. She calmly said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. Understanding the bigger picture and acting with dignity are essential virtues for any matriarch. Don't you trust me?" Chapter 2 Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? There was a royal edict for this marriage. Even when Aurora moves in, you’ll be in separate wings. She won’t compete with you for control of the household. She doesn’t care about those things.” “Do you really think I’m attached to managing this household?” Carissa countered. Running this mansion was no easy task. Just the monthly medicine for Barrett’s mother cost dozens of silver coins. Then, there was food, clothing, and social obligations—all these things required money. This household was practically a hollow shell. Over the past year, Carissa had used much of her dowry to keep things running. And this was her reward. “Enough, I won’t argue with you. I just needed to inform you. Whether you agree or not changes nothing,” said Barrett, his patience wearing thin. As Carissa watched him leave in a huff, she felt even more bitter. “My lady, my lord was too much!” said Lulu, Carissa’s maid, wiping her tears away. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, why would we stay in this house any longer?” Lulu held her forehead and gasped. “But your mother arranged this marriage, and your father wanted you to marry and have children.” Tears finally welled up in Carissa’s eyes at the mention of her parents. Her father had stayed loyal to her mother, never taking a concubine. They had six sons and one daughter. All her brothers followed her father to the battlefield. Three years ago, none returned from the Southern Frontier. Though she was a girl, Carissa came from a family of warriors and started training as a child. At the age of seven, she was sent to study under a master, where she also learned military strategy. When she returned home at fifteen, she learned her father and brothers had died a year earlier. Her mother, who had gone blind from crying too much, held Carissa close and said, "You must live like the noble girls in the kingdom. Find a good husband, marry, have children, and lead a peaceful life. You’re the only child I have left.” Carissa felt like someone had gouged her heart out. The pain she felt was so intense she couldn't even bring herself to cry. Determined to please her mother, she spent a year mastering the traditional values and duties expected of a noblewoman. She also learned accounting and how to manage a household. Not only was Carissa the Marquis of Northwatch's daughter, but she was also known for her beauty. So, suitors flooded their doorstep. Her mother had chosen Barrett because he had sworn he would never take another wife if he married Carissa. But six months ago, tragedy struck. All the residents of Northwatch Estate were murdered. No one was spared, not even the children or servants. Each victim suffered numerous knife wounds, and their bodies were brutally dismembered. Carissa’s youngest nephew had been only two and a half years old, born after the death of her third brother. The local authorities and garrison unit captured a few of the assailants. After further investigation, they were discovered to be spies from an enemy kingdom, Westhaven. The war at the front line was raging, yet these spies didn't hesitate to reveal themselves just to annihilate her family. The manner of the murder suggested it was more of a personal vengeance than anything else. When Carissa received the news, she rushed home, only to find her grandmother’s and mother’s gruesomely dismembered bodies. Blood stained every corner of the residence, and the dead were left in agonizing states. Now, Carissa was the lone survivor of the marquis' family. The idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. They saw her merely as a delicate, fragile woman. However, Aurora was different. She had earned military merits for her contribution to the war and became the first female general in history. Even the queen dowager had high praise for her. With Aurora supporting Barrett, his future would be more secure. That was the reason the Warren family readily agreed to the marriage. Chapter 3 Lulu brought over the dowry list and explained, "This year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins to support the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." Carissa glanced at the list. "Alright." Just looking at the list put her in a melancholy mood. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she would suffer hardships in her husband's home. "My lady, where can we go? Are we returning to Northwatch Estate? Or should we go back to Meadow Ridge?" Lulu asked, looking distressed. Images of the bloodstained estate and the tragic deaths of her family members flashed through Carissa’s mind, causing a sudden pang of pain in her heart. "Anywhere is better than staying here." "If you leave, you’ll be giving them exactly what they want." "So be it. If I stay, I’ll spend my whole life suffering as I watch those two be affectionate. Lulu, I must live well to give my parents and brothers peace in the afterlife," Carissa replied calmly. "My lady!" Lulu wept bitterly. She had been born and raised in Northwatch Estate. The murder had claimed the lives of everyone, including her own family. The images still haunted her, and returning there seemed unthinkable. "Is there no other way?" Lulu asked desperately. Carissa’s eyes grew cold. "There is. I could confront the king and use my family’s achievements to force him to reverse his edict. If he refuses, I’ll take my own life in protest." Lulu was terrified and immediately protested, "My lady, you can't!" Carissa’s expression softened, and a sly smile appeared on her face. "Do you think I’m that silly? If I manage to reach the king, I’ll only request an edict for an amicable divorce." Barrett was able to marry Aurora because of a royal edict. So, Carissa should also be issued an official edict to leave. She shouldn't have to sneak away like she was being cast out. The wealth from Northwatch Estate was more than enough for her to live comfortably for the rest of her life. She wouldn't degrade herself unnecessarily. Just then, someone called from outside, "Madam Carissa, the matriarch has requested your presence!" "It’s Jade, Madam Rebecca's maid. It seems like Madam Rebecca wants to try and persuade you," Lulu whispered. Carissa straightened up, her expression serious. "Then, let’s go." The evening sun glowed like blood, and the autumn wind was chilly. The late king had bestowed the Warren family's current residence, Valor Estate, upon Barrett's grandfather. Though once prestigious, it had fallen into decline. Most of the Warren family's men were warriors who fought on battlefields. Only a few were civil servants who worked in the palace. Barrett’s father, Jonathan, didn’t fare well in his official career. His second uncle, Gregory, only held a minor post in the Royal Citadel. Barrett and his eldest brother, Benjamin, were somewhat successful in the military. But before their recent victory, they were only fourth-ranked majors. Both families still lived together in Valor Estate. Splitting the family would only hasten their decline. Accompanied by Lulu, Carissa arrived at Rebecca’s room. Rebecca's complexion looked a bit better, and she was sitting up in bed. She smiled warmly when she saw Carissa. "You’re here." Benjamin and his wife, Amelia Morgan, were also in the room. Barrett's sister, Serena, and the other children of the concubines were present as well. Barrett's second aunt, Charlotte Lewis, was also seated nearby. However, her expression was cold and somewhat disdainful. "Hello, Mother. Aunt Charlotte, Benjamin, Amelia," Carissa greeted them politely. "Carissa, come here." Rebecca gestured for her daughter-in-law to sit by her bedside. The older woman held Carissa's hand affectionately and happily said, "Now that Barrett is back, you have someone to rely on. This year has been so hard on you, especially with what happened to your family. You’re the only one left of the marquis' family. Fortunately, all of that is behind you now." Rebecca was shrewd. She made it clear that Carissa would need to depend on the Warren family in the future, since her family was gone. Carissa pulled her hand away and calmly said, "Mother, I heard you met General Yates today." Rebecca hadn’t expected Carissa to be so straightforward. Her smile froze for a moment before she replied, "Yes, I did. She’s rather rough around the edges and doesn’t compare to you in terms of looks." Carissa gazed at her mother-in-law steadily. "So, are you saying you don't like her?" Chapter 4 Rebecca forced a smile. "How can I decide that after meeting her only once? But since the king has arranged the marriage, it’s a done deal. In the future, she and Barrett will earn military merits together, while you manage the household and enjoy the benefits of their hard work. Isn’t that nice?" "Yes, I'm sure," Carissa replied with a smile. "But it’s quite unfair to make General Yates a concubine." Rebecca laughed. "You silly child, how could she be a concubine? The king’s edict makes her Barrett's legal wife. Also, she’s a military officer who holds an official rank. Officials can’t be concubines. She'll be a legal wife like you. There won't be any distinction between ranks for the two of you." "No distinction? Is there such a custom in our kingdom?" Carissa asked. Rebecca’s expression grew a bit colder. "Carissa, you’ve always been sensible. Now that you’ve married into our family, you should prioritize us. According to the Defense Minister, Aurora’s contributions in this battle were greater than Barrett’s. With you managing the household, they'll be able to work together as husband and wife and focus on their military service. In the future, they'll surely become famous generals like his grandfather." Carissa’s tone remained chilly as she said, "If they’re husband and wife, then I have no role here." "How can you say that? Aren’t you still in charge of the household?" countered Rebecca, displeased. "I only managed the household because Amelia was unwell. Now that she has recovered, she should resume her duties. I’ll go over the accounts tomorrow and hand everything back to her," Carissa replied. Amelia quickly interjected, "I’m still not fully recovered. Besides, everyone is satisfied with how you’ve been managing things. You should continue doing it." Carissa smiled mockingly. Everyone was satisfied because she had spent her own money to support them. Most of it went towards Rebecca’s medical expenses. Sebastian Dalton was a renowned physician, and his medicine was costly. Only a few could afford his services. Rebecca’s medicine cost over a hundred coins a month, amounting to more than a thousand coins a year. As for the other household expenses, Carissa occasionally subsidized them. For example, she would sometimes use fabrics and silks from her family’s business to make new clothes for everyone throughout the year. She didn’t mind it before, as she had really wished to spend her life with Barrett. However, circumstances had changed. She no longer wanted to be a fool. Carissa stood up and said, "That’s settled, then. I’ll hand over the accounts tomorrow and won’t be involved in household matters anymore." "Stop right there!" Rebecca's face darkened with anger. "Carissa, you’re being unreasonable. Men having multiple wives and concubines is normal. If you can't accept that, people will say you're narrow-minded and jealous." Carissa’s compliance over the past year had made the Warren family think she was easy to manipulate. They believed a few harsh words would always keep her in line. Carissa’s expression was calm, a stark contrast to her usual docility. "People can say whatever they want. I'm not concerned about their opinions." Rebecca was so angry that she struggled to breathe and coughed harshly for a long while. In the past, Carissa would have rushed to help her. She would pat the older woman's back and try to soothe her. But now, Carissa remained where she was. The soft evening light from the doorway highlighted her delicate, almost ethereal beauty. "Carissa, look how badly you've upset Mom," Serena said as she stepped forward. Her round, youthful face puffed with anger as she glared at Carissa. "This isn’t even about you. Do you think your family is still as prestigious as it once was? Your parents and brothers are gone; you're the only one left. Aren't you afraid that Barrett will divorce you if you keep putting on airs like you're a young lady from a prestigious family?" Carissa looked at her sister-in-law, who was dressed in a pale yellow outfit that Carissa had procured for her in early autumn. Now, wearing the clothes Carissa had provided, Serena dared to question her authority. How utterly… unsensible of her. "Take off that dress you’re wearing before you try to lecture me," Carissa said coolly. Serena’s cheeks flushed with anger. "I didn’t beg you to get this dress for me. You can have it back if you don’t want me to have it." "Fine. And don’t forget the jewelry you’re wearing. I expect it all to be returned to me." After Carissa said that, her gaze swept across the room. The only one who seemed pleased with the situation was Charlotte. Everyone else looked grim. "If there’s nothing else, I’ll be leaving." With that, Carissa turned and walked out decisively. Chapter 5 The Warren family members exchanged puzzled glances. None expected the usually agreeable Carissa to stand her ground so firmly this time. She even defied Rebecca, the matriarch of the family! “She’ll come around. She doesn’t have any other choice,” Rebecca said coldly. That was true. With Carissa's family gone, she had no one to rely on except the Warren family. Besides, she was still Barrett's rightful wife, and it wasn’t like she had been mistreated. - Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu returned to Northwatch Estate. The estate was bleak and covered in fallen leaves. After just half a year of neglect, the courtyard was overgrown with weeds that were taller than a person. Stepping back into the estate, Carissa’s heart ached fiercely. Six months ago, she had collapsed upon hearing that her family had been murdered. She had wept when she saw the lifeless bodies of her grandmother and mother—their corpses cold and devoid of warmth. Every corner of the estate had been stained with blood. Memorial plaques for her ancestors and mother had been placed at the estate’s family chapel. Carissa and Lulu prepared flowers to place on the plaques, their tears unceasing. Carissa knelt before her parents’ memorials. Though her eyes were swollen from crying, they held a determined gaze. “Dad, Mom, if you can hear me from heaven, please forgive your daughter for what she is about to do. It’s not that I don’t want a peaceful life with a husband and children, but Barrett is not someone I can trust with my life. Rest assured, I promise Lulu and I will live well.” Lulu knelt beside her, sobbing uncontrollably. After they were done, they boarded a carriage and headed straight for the palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. Lulu was distressed and said, “My lady, the king might not see you. Maybe he thinks you’re here to oppose his edict about the marriage. You didn’t eat last night or have breakfast today. Are you holding up okay? Should I go get you something to eat?” “I’m not hungry.” The only thing Carissa felt was the unwavering resolve to dissolve her marriage and return home. “Please don’t be so hard on yourself. It’s not worth getting sick over. Why don’t we just let it go? After all, you’re still the rightful wife and the lady of the Warren family. Even if General Yates is to be a legal wife, she’ll just be a glorified concubine at best. Maybe we should just endure it?” Lulu pleaded. Carissa’s gaze was cold. “Lulu, if you’re going to talk like that, don’t speak at all.” Lulu sighed, feeling lost and unsure of what else to do. She had hoped that once Barrett returned, Carissa would find some peace. But the situation had only worsened. - In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t see her. The edict has been issued, and I can’t take it back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have made significant contributions.” “If we speak of military achievements, the Marquis of Northwatch and General Sullivan’s contributions surpass all others,” Derek countered. Salvador remembered the Marquis of Northwatch, Hector Sinclair. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Carissa was a familiar face from those days, though she had been a delicate child. He still remembered her fair skin and endearing looks. Salvador had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers. When Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. Apart from his brother who was known as the Devil Monarch on the battlefield, the kingdom had no other capable generals. In the recent war with Westhaven, Dominic Sullivan’s third son had lost an arm. Dominic's seventh son had been murdered, though this had been kept secret. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants. I'll even give her a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” Chapter 6 Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Salvador remembered the Sinclair family. Knowing that Carissa was now the only one left stirred a feeling of pity in him. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "I have already issued the edict. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I implore you to issue another edict. I want to divorce General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "What? You want a divorce?" Salvador thought she had come to ask him to rescind the marriage edict. He never expected a plea for a divorce. Holding back tears, Carissa pleaded, "Your Majesty, General Warren and General Yates sought the marriage edict with their military achievements. "Today is the death anniversary of my father and brothers. I wish to seek an edict to divorce my husband based on my late family's military merits. Please, Your Majesty, I'm begging you." "Carissa, do you know what you'll face after the divorce?" Salvador asked, a complicated expression on his face. Carissa hadn't heard Salvador call her by name in a long time. When he was still the crown prince, he used to occasionally visit Northwatch Estate. He would always find some interesting little gifts to give her when he did. After Carissa later went to Meadow Ridge to study under her master, they never saw each other again. "I do," she affirmed. There was a hint of a smile on Carissa's stunning face. But no matter how one looked at it, the smile seemed tinged with irony. "I'm sure you know the saying that a true gentleman appreciates and helps others to fulfill their aspirations, right? Even though I'm not a gentleman, I don't want to hinder General Warren and General Yates from being together," Carissa added. "Carissa, there's no one left at Northwatch Estate. Are you really going to go back there? Have you thought about your future?" Salvador asked. "I returned to the estate today to visit my family's memorial plaques. Seeing how the estate has fallen into disrepair made me want to live there again. I'll adopt a son for my father's sake, so there will still be someone to honor his memory," Carissa explained. Salvador had thought she was being impulsive; he hadn't expected her to be so considerate. "You're Barrett's legal wife. Aurora can't undermine your position. You really don't need a divorce." Carissa looked up with tear-filled eyes that were firm with resolve. "Your Majesty, that's meaningless. I don't want to waste my life like this. I'm the only one left from the Marquis of Northwatch's' family. My father and brothers lived honorably and bravely throughout their lives. I don't want to settle for a life of mediocrity." "I know you have feelings for Barrett. Are you willing to let go?" Salvador asked. Feelings? Not really. Carissa simply admired military men, and her mother had wanted her to marry and lead a stable life. That was why she had agreed to the marriage. Carissa smiled. At this moment, she looked like a strong woman who would be able to flourish even in the most challenging circumstances. "If he can let go of me, then I can let go of him," she declared. Beneath her delicate appearance, she possessed an unyielding backbone. This stunned Salvador. He had never seen such a woman before. He felt a pang of confusion, remembering the carefree little girl who used to smile all day long. Now, she was married and soon to be abandoned. To the world, divorce still meant abandonment. This was especially true in Carissa’s situation, as Barrett had publicly sought the marriage edict. Being a woman was already difficult, and she would have it even harder. How would she negotiate future marriages? There was no one left in her family to do it for her. Thinking of this, Salvador recalled Hector's merits, especially how they had saved each other on the battlefield, and his heart softened towards Carissa. "Alright, I agree. You may leave now. In a few days, the edict of divorce will be sent to the general's residence," Salvador said. Carissa breathed a sigh of relief and bowed her head. "Thank you for your grace, Your Majesty!" As Salvador watched her, he was suddenly reminded of when she was a little girl, and his heart softened further. "Carissa, if anyone mistreats you in the future, come to the palace and see me." "Thank you, Your Majesty!" Carissa bowed once again.	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	319	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/459497241_1365969727707455_8385084210198722521_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=100&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=HOxZXKw3cDwQ7kNvgHLPuzP&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AnEFA4Nq-0gC8dB5a1LniCK&oh=00_AYDNWw4kh3eZAzqDt-rlv1Ioe1Yhy5-dv3U1Z0xe3zFZkg&oe=6739BB34	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,450,021	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2449704}'	No	2024-11-12 19:07	active	1806	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,755	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463473987_1232929764588844_8866791045471281811_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WXf0weu6saEQ7kNvgEtrXDC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACVESM8vYtQNAOi96tk5i-_&oh=00_AYAkwWW1boh6gUnPyArCJUQkJ5UGv_0mJ28ycaDFwzUxvw&oe=6739CFC9	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,448,093	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2448077}'	No	2024-11-12 19:01	active	1806	😍Read the next chapters👉	Chapter 1 "You'll have the test results in about an hour." The nurse's smile was gentle and reassuring as she took the vial of blood from Madeline Sanders. Madeline held a cotton swab to her arm and settled into a chair in the waiting area. She was a bit pale, but her eyes sparkled with hope. She had a hunch she was conceived, and that hospital visit was just to make sure. Three years ago, Trevon Gibson was involved in a terrible car crash that left him comatose, with doctors saying he would never wake up. Lydia Sanders, Trevon's high school sweetheart and Madeline's half-sister, did not waste any time and jetted off abroad for her studies. Somehow, Trevon's grandmother—Edith Gibson—figured that Madeline was Trevon's lucky charm and insisted she marry him. The Gibson family promised to care for Madeline's mother, who was lost in her own world of madness. Madeline felt trapped but agreed to the marriage. Little did everyone know that Madeline was secretly in love with Trevon for years. To everyone's surprise, Trevon woke up after the wedding. However, Madeline's joy was short-lived. Trevon's first words to her were icy and calculated. "Out of respect for my grandmother, I'll take you as Mrs. Gibson for three years. When Lydia returns in three years, I will marry her." Madeline had braced herself to play along with that deal, ready to step aside when the time came. However, life threw a curveball a month and a half ago. Trevon stumbled home after drowning his sorrows in wine that day, and Madeline single-handedly managed to drag him inside. Supporting a drunken Trevon was like moving a boulder—each step a battle of strength. Madeline and Trevon could no longer keep themselves upright and crumpled to the floor just inside the front door. Their lips brushed together in the fall, an accidental kiss that sent Madeline's heart racing. Trevon was a notorious germaphobe, avoiding physical contact like the plague. However, that unexpected kiss seemed to unlock something in him, and he leaned in for another. Madeline was caught off guard, but she did not resist. Later, in the quiet aftermath, Madeline could not bear to stay in the bed they shared. She tiptoed around the sleeping Trevon, erasing any trace of what had happened between them. The hospital was a hive of activity, but Madeline felt alone in the crowd. With trembling hands, she opened the lab results. 'Early stage of conceive. Recommend a follow-up ultrasound.' Joy flickered across her face, quickly hidden behind her hand to muffle her giggles. Regardless of the state of her marriage, that baby was a precious gift. She was eager to tell Trevon, her fingers hovering over her phone. However, she hesitated. Trevon's germaphobia was not just about objects—it extended to people. She had seen him scrub his hands raw after a mere handshake. However, wine had loosened his inhibitions that one night. Would he believe the baby was his? Doubt clouded Madeline's mind, bringing a headache and a wave of nausea. She was jostled as a group of doctors in white coats rushed by, nearly sending her phone flying. "Emergency! Please step aside," a nurse said, flashing Madeline a quick, apologetic smile before dashing off. Madeline took a deep breath, watching the commotion unfold. Her gaze drifted to the emergency room doors without much thought. However, in a heartbeat, her eyes widened in shock. Trevon was there, shielding Lydia as they stepped down from the ambulance. He guided her gently onto a stretcher and, with a team around them, made a beeline for the VIP suite. A chilling shiver sliced through Madeline, her knees buckling as she clung to the nearby railing for support. Lydia was back. In the hospital room, the doctor briefed Trevon. "It seems like a mild concussion, but we'll need the test results to be sure." Trevon's expression was serious. "Speed it up. Use the VIP route." Lydia, stretched out on the gurney, smiled weakly at Trevon. "You're always so kind to me." Lydia pouted as she continued, "I wasn't paying attention. Who would've thought a bike bump could lead to a concussion? In Ameristan, people usually slow down on their own." Trevon gave her a fleeting, detached look. A flicker of worry crossed Lydia's face. "Trevon, with Skylandia's tight deadlines, isn't my accident going to set us back a lot?" Skylandia was the latest venture from Trevon's gaming empire, Xystos Tech, and Lydia had returned to lead the art on it. "I won't stay here. I have to get back to work," she declared, attempting to get out of bed. Trevon was quick to intervene, his hand on her shoulder easing her back down. "Don't be childish." As the tender scene unfolded, Madeline watched them outside the VIP room with gritted teeth. Trevon was notorious for his meticulous ways, but he did have a soft spot. He was not always distant. He just saved all his warmth for Lydia. Madeline felt a wave of emotion as she teared up. She touched her nose and fought the tears. Without really knowing why, she found herself pulling out her phone and calling Trevon. In the sterile silence of the hospital room, Trevon's face froze for a moment as he checked his phone, then casually handed it off to his assistant, Simon Taylors. "Tell her I'm tied up in a meeting." Madeline's heart clenched as Trevon's annoyed expression flickered across his face. Simon, moving to the side, answered Madeline's call softly. "Hello, Mrs. Gibson. Mr. Gibson is busy in a meeting. Is there something you need?" Madeline's lips twitched with a defeated smile. "No, it's nothing. I just hit the wrong button." Simon frowned. "Mr. Gibson's schedule is packed. Please be more careful in the future, Mrs. Gibson." The future? Was there even a future to speak of? Lydia, overhearing Simon, gave Trevon a subtle glance. She casually showed off the pink Hello Kitty bandage on her hand. Trevon's eyes snapped to it, his voice laced with a hint of longing. "You still haven't kicked that old habit, I see." Lydia forced a smile. "Well, you know I've always been fond of Hello Kitty." Their eyes met, and for a moment, the world around them seemed to soften. Madeline could not stand it any longer. Clutching her phone, she turned around and left. She thought one night could change things, but it was just wishful thinking. Despite the autumn season, Redenbaugh City was sweltering, and the hospital's air conditioning was cranked up, sending chills down her spine. She felt light-headed, as if she were floating on air. Suddenly, a little boy darted into her path, bumping into her. Madeline's face went pale as she caught the little boy, but in doing so, she lost her footing and tumbled to the ground. The fall sent a chill up her spine, and she held her belly, too afraid to move. The boy, however, started wailing, drawing curious glances from passersby. His mother rushed over and gave him a quick once-over. When she found him unscathed, she pulled him into a tight embrace before turning to Madeline with fury. "Can't you watch where you're going? You ran into my baby! How will you make this right?" Madeline, her mind on the baby she was carrying, bit back her pain and chose not to retaliate. Instead, she made her way to the maternity ward upstairs. The mother was not having it, yanking on Madeline's arm. "You think you can just hit someone and leave?" Madeline, nearly tripping over, turned slightly and offered calmly, "Should we review the security footage?" The woman, clutching her son, stormed off. Madeline felt her vision darken as she clutched her chest. She leaned against the railing, immobilized. In the VIP ward, Lydia gazed at Trevon longingly and leaned in for a kiss. Trevon, who was aloof, felt a wave of nausea as she got close. His vision blurred, and his chest tightened. He flinched and shoved Lydia away. Chapter 2 "Here's the divorce agreement. Take a look." Trevon, fresh from the hospital, confronted Madeline with a request for divorce. The image of Lydia's hurt look lingered in his mind, leaving him with a sense of resignation. His rejection was not just about his aversion to germs. It was also the sudden sickness and weakness that overtook him. He dismissed it as a one-off, which was not worth worrying about. However, faced with Madeline, the discomfort was undeniable. Madeline, still reeling from her hospital visit, was blindsided by the divorce papers laid out before her. It took a moment for her to find her voice, and when she did, it quivered. "Do we really have to end this?" "Yes." Madeline's grip tightened, and the question she could not suppress spilled out. "Is it because Lydia's back?" Trevon loosened his tie, his face turning to stone. "Didn't I make myself clear three years ago?" He had, and she had accepted it. However… "If... Just if..." Madeline hesitated, biting her lip. Trevon was impatient. "Madeline, you can't always want more." She looked up sharply, disbelief etched on her face. Did he think she was haggling over the divorce terms? With several deliberate taps on the table, Trevon continued, "Indeed, you've done everything required of being a wife these past three years. There's a modest place near Johnsrud. It's yours now. That's the best I can do. Don't make me lose respect for you." Madeline's response was trapped in her throat as she smiled bitterly. Three years of marriage, and her reward was a house. Should she be thankful? He was determined to get the divorce over with, by any means necessary. There was no need to mention the baby. It would only complicate how he saw her. She did not need a man whose heart belonged to another. Madeline felt nauseous, feeling like she needed to purge immediately. She crouched down to clutch the bin and gagged, but nothing came up. Trevon watched, his brow furrowed in disbelief. Why did her sickness stir something in him? Was it a mere coincidence? Seeing her ashen face, it was clear she was unwell. Trevor gave Madeline a questioning look. "Are you sick? When did it start? What's wrong?" Madeline felt the urge to throw up but could not, which only intensified her discomfort. Clinging to the trash can seemed like the only thing she could do. At the sound of his question, her fingers tensed uncontrollably. She forced a casual response. "Maybe it's just a cold. No big deal." "Answer me!" His voice turned sharp, sending a jolt through Madeline, and she murmured almost without thinking. "This afternoon, when you were… I'm just feeling a bit of chest tightness, weak limbs, and a touch of nausea. Typical cold symptoms." She did not bring up the hospital visit, quickly labeling it a cold to avoid any wild guesses. The timing and the symptoms lined up perfectly. 'So, it's because we caught a cold at the same time?' Trevon wondered. Madeline finally let go of her resistance. She deliberately avoided the divorce papers on the table and fetched the sour orange she had bought earlier from the fridge. Her mouth was unbearably uncomfortable, and she craved the relief of something sour. After all, she would need some strength in her hand to sign those papers. The moment she took out the sour orange, its tangy scent filled the room. Catching a glimpse of Trevon standing to the side, watching her with a frown, she hesitated before offering, "Want one?" Trevon looked away, clearly uninterested. Madeline chuckled awkwardly. "Sorry, it slipped my mind. You're not into sour stuff." However, as she sliced into the vibrant sour orange and its juicy interior burst with a potent tangy aroma, Trevon seemed unable to look away. Madeline was about to take a bite when she noticed Trevon approaching. His towering presence felt like a wall closing in, making the kitchen feel smaller by the second. Instinctively, Madeline stepped back. "If you don't like it, then I'll just..." Before she could finish, Trevon was at the sink, lathering up with soap, washing his hands with deliberate care three times before reaching for a piece of the sour orange. He scrunched his forehead, eyeing the orange for a long moment before popping it into his mouth. Madeline's jaw dropped in astonishment. However, Trevon did not spit it out. He chewed thoughtfully and swallowed before looking at her seriously. "Next time, make sure the knife's washed three times, okay?" The urge to bite into that tangy orange slice was irresistible. Sure enough, the sour kick seemed to soothe his queasy stomach. It was not just some bug. His nausea had kicked in right after Madeline's, as if he was only sick because she was. What was up with that? Trevon made a mental note to get to the bottom of it. Madeline gave a simple "Oh" in response. They finished the orange together, a moment of closeness they had not felt in three years. After washing her hands, Madeline looked up at Trevon. Sharing that sour fruit seemed to have bridged the gap between them, if only a little. However, their journey together was nearing its end. She murmured, "I'll sign the divorce papers." It was like cashing out after three years. A million and five hundred thousand, and a house to her name. She was coming out ahead. When she was about to sign, Trevon snatched the papers away. "We'll add another house to the deal. Wait for the lawyer's final draft." Madeline nodded, still in a daze. Suddenly, Trevon's phone buzzed and Lydia's whiny voice came through as he picked up the call. "Trevon, when are you coming? I'm bored." Madeline gripped her pen so hard her thumb whitened, nearly snapping it. Trevon ended the call, grabbed his jacket, and headed for the door. Madeline stepped forward, her voice tinged with concern. "How am I supposed to explain this to Grandma?" "We'll talk when I'm back," Trevon replied before the door slammed shut behind him. The house, once filled with life, echoed with emptiness. Madeline chuckled at herself, shook off the silence, and went to the kitchen to whip up some noodles. After all, she had to think about the little one growing inside her. A knock at the door interrupted her thoughts. Expecting Trevon, who might have forgotten something, she swung the door open only to be greeted by unwelcome faces. Madeline's warmth vanished. "What are you two doing here?" Cilix Sanders, her father, smiled and said, "You weren't picking up, so your mom and I thought we'd drop by." Her phone did show a string of missed calls. Ignoring their calls was nothing new, but their sudden visit was unexpected. "My mom's lost her mind, locked up in Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital. Did you forget to visit her, or did you forget she's there?" Skylar Lowe, Madeline's stepmother, stood beside Cilix in her flawless outfit. She looked nothing like someone who had toiled in the fields. However, her sharp and calculative eyes matched her biting tone. "Such disrespect! Where are your manners?" Madeline was furious. If she truly lacked manners, Skylar would have been long gone. It was Skylar's appearance, after all, that had tipped her mother over the edge. However, Madeline had been biding her time, collecting proof. They would all pay, eventually. Pushing down the bile, she asked coolly, "So, what brings you here?" "Let's talk inside," was all they said. Once they were in, Madeline poured water into two glasses, her hands steady as stone. Madeline's calm and compliant facade only fueled Skylar's ego. With an arrogant head tilt, she announced, "Your sister's back in town. It's time you end things with Trevon and give up your title as Mrs. Gibson to her!" Madeline fought the impulse to douse Skylar with water as she gripped the kettle firmly. "Give it up? I'm not following you." Madeline's gaze shifted to Cilix. "You told me when Trevon was in that coma, the company was strapped for cash. Marrying Trevon was the only way to afford my mom's medical bills. I married into the Gibson family for the sake of the Sanders family. How did Lydia end up taking my place as the daughter-in-law of the Gibson family?" Chapter 3 "I was looking out for the Sanders family too," Cilix said as he sipped his water. "The Sanders-Gibson family alliance is crucial. Three years by Trevon's side, and what? No kids, no hold on his heart, no benefits for the Sanders family. Now that Lydia's back, along with her bond with Trevon, these issues will vanish. I can even afford better care for your mother." Cilix's duplicity struck Madeline once more. Madeline countered, "Did you forget why Lydia left the country? Or do you think the Gibsons have forgotten too?" "That's why we're asking you to initiate the divorce with Trevon," Cilix replied. Madeline saw right through their plot. She would step aside, letting Lydia take the lead, and the Sanders family would reap all the rewards. After a tense silence, Madeline broke the ice. "I'm willing to divorce Trevon, but on one condition. I want my mom's shares—the ones she's entitled to." Cilix instantly became furious. Once upon a time, the Sanders family was a picture of unity. Cilix, who came from nothing, married Bella Ziegler—Madeline's mother—and quickly turned his fortune around with a garment factory. However, Bella paid a steep price, severing ties with her own family. It was not until Skylar—previously 'Jolene', with her kids in tow—showed up that Bella realized the magnitude of her mistake. She battled depression for years, and the strain of the revelation only deepened her illness. That was when Cilix dropped the divorce bomb. He played the bankruptcy card during the split, claiming all assets were tied up. Bella was left with scraps. However, once the divorce papers were signed, Cilix's business miraculously bounced back. Ever the opportunist, Cilix kept footing Bella's medical bills, basking in the glow of his newfound reputation. Madeline only pieced it all together as she grew up—her mother had been played. She had been nursing a plan to set things right ever since. The meeting ended with frosty treatment all around. Madeline shut the door behind them, collapsed onto the couch, and lost herself in the darkness outside the window. … Dawn's light crept into the room. Madeline shielded her eyes and took a moment to adjust before getting up reluctantly. Nausea washed over her in an unforgiving wave. Trevon had not come home all night. Madeline's emotions were a mess—resignation laced with a hint of disappointment. However, above all, there was relief. It was as if her decision to let go the day before had freed her from hope. Madeline sank back into the pillows. The click of the electronic lock signaled an arrival at the door. Madeline glanced up, and there was Lydia, swathed in designer elegance, striding in with a smile that could light up the room. "Madeline, it's been ages." Rising slowly, Madeline perched on the edge of the couch, her eyes a storm of loathing. "Who said you could come in? Leave!" Lydia's smile only grew. "Trevon sent me, of course. He spent last night at the hospital with me, then dashed off to work at dawn. He asked me to pick up a suit for him." A shadow crossed Madeline's face. So, Trevon was with Lydia last night. She had waited like a fool on that couch all night long, clinging to his promise. 'We'll talk when I get back.' "You're just like your mother, always the homewrecker," Madeline spat. Lydia's laughter rang out. "Who's the real homewrecker? It's the unloved one. Even the lock's code is my birthday. Trevon's heart is still with me. Madeline, you've been using my birthday to open this door for the past three years. That must sting, doesn't it?" Madeline's eyes flickered, her grip tightening on the blanket. She inhaled sharply before smiling mockingly. "Is technology that archaic where you come from? We've moved on to facial recognition, or fingerprints at the very least. Key codes are a thing of the past." Lydia's smile faltered, her composure slipping for a split second. "Outdated or not, Trevon's word is law." Madeline could not be bothered with petty squabble. Her nausea was getting worse. She gestured toward Trevon's bedroom. "His stuff's in there. Help yourself." With a smug grin, Lydia disappeared into the room and emerged moments later, a bundle of clothes in her arms. Before she took off, she sauntered over to Madeline, flashed her hand, and there it was—a dazzling diamond ring. There was also that cutesy pink bandage on her finger. "My mom says you're dragging your feet on the divorce—kinda funny, don't you think? Trevon's put a ring on it, so why embarrass yourself? Time to get a clue." She leaned in, whispering to Madeline, "Face it, you've never been able to outdo me in anything since we were kids." Old memories came rushing back. Her favorite things, her mentors, her dad, her very home—Lydia had snatched them all away with just a few words. Madeline squinted and swiftly yanked the bandage off Lydia's hand. "You've always been into taking my stuff, huh?" She eyed Lydia's pristine hand and tossed the bandage into the bin with a look of disgust. "Bandages are disposable. Get a new one, and it's as good as ever. However, you know what's really scary about a guy who's been down the aisle twice?" Madeline rose to her feet, locking eyes with Lydia as she smiled slyly. "It's the lingering lessons from his ex. His style, habits, tastes, thoughts—they're all tinged with the ghost of the woman before you. Chew on that. Good luck." "Madeline!" Ignoring her, Madeline grabbed a bag of clothes and thrust it into Lydia's arms. "So long, no need for goodbyes!" Behind the wheel on her way to work, Lydia smacked the steering wheel, Madeline's parting shot replaying in her head. The phone buzzed. Lydia answered with a huff. "What's up with the wake-up call?" Wren Naylor, Lydia's assistant, hesitated before speaking up with caution. "Ms. Sanders, the planning team wants to add an illustrator to the project. They've already picked someone out." "They've what now? Since when does planning get to call the shots on art hires? They really need to stay in their lane." Wren stayed quiet. Lydia bit back her frustration. "Alright, I'm heading to the office soon. I'll sort it out with them." Instead of going to her department when she arrived at the office, Lydia went to the top floor to drop off some clothes for Trevon. Trevon accepted the clothes, but his brow creased in confusion. Lydia felt a twinge of worry. "Something wrong with the clothes?" They were definitely not his usual brand. Madeline would not slip up like that. "Madeline wasn't there when you picked these up?" Realizing the brand mismatch, Lydia understood her mistake. Madeline's earlier words echoed in her head. Lydia bit her lip, looking hurt. "Madeline just handed me these and shooed me out when I arrived. You know she's never been fond of me." She sighed resignedly and continued, "Typical Madeline, knowing you're in a rush and still acting petty with me. Should I run to the store and grab you a new set?" Trevon cut her off. "Don't bother. You've got work to do." Lydia clammed up, stepping back into silence. Trevon let out a quiet sigh. "Don't sweat it. It's not your fault. Clothes are the least of our worries. We've got the Skylandia project to focus on." In just a week, Skylandia would unveil its magical realms to eager eyes, with artistry at its heart. Lydia, fresh from her hiatus, was steering that ship—the crown jewel of the year for Xystos Tech. She knew the drill, but duty called, and she stepped out with a promise to return for lunch. Madeline, alone then, rinsed a handful of cherry tomatoes, trying to quell the unease bubbling inside her. She scrolled through her phone, the barrage of prenatal check-ups looming large and daunting. Midway through her meticulous note-taking, the doorbell chimed. She opened the door to find Simon pulling a long face. Chapter 4 "Mr. Gibson sent me some clothes." Madeline raised an eyebrow. "Again?" Simon's eyes flickered with annoyance as he asked, "Why'd you send Mrs. Yagle's clothes?" Simon referred to Trevon's mom, Riley Yagle—a woman whose kindness was only matched by her absentmindedness. Madeline recalled the ill-fitting, off-brand clothes that Trevon probably ditched without a second thought. "Mr. Gibson says, 'Don't get snippy and hold things up,'" Simon relayed with a hint of sternness. Madeline could not help but chuckle, amused by his blind trust. "Lydia told Trevon I picked out the clothes?" Did Trevon need to believe everything Lydia said? Simon rushed her along. Madeline handed him a fresh set of clothes, but her grip lingered as she responded steadily. "Simon, you've been Trevon's right-hand man for what, three, four years now? Do you realize why you're still at the bottom rung, just an assistant? You're good at sizing people up by their titles, but that's not really a skill an assistant needs. Why don't you take a page from Mr. Harris's book?" Trevon did have a star assistant—Daniel Harris—who was so capable that he was sent overseas to handle big deals. That was when Simon got the call to step in. Simon's face went through a mixture of pale and flushed as he absorbed her criticism. Madeline, who was usually quiet, had just thrown shade in his face. He bit back his retort, finally huffing in annoyance and storming off. Madeline let out a soft laugh, brushing off the encounter. With visiting hours ticking closer, Madeline headed to Sunshine Psychiatric Hospital to see Bella. It was more of a wellness retreat than a hospital, nestled right next to Redenbaugh City's fanciest private clinic. Getting in was not easy, but thanks to the Gibson family pulling strings, Bella got a spot. Madeline wheeled her mom out into the courtyard, catching her up on the week's gossip and happenings. Bella was her usual self—unresponsive and staring off into space. Madeline sighed and took her mom's hand, resting it gently on her belly. "Mom, right here, there's a little one on the way. Even with Trevon talking about divorce, I'm keeping this baby. You've got to come back to us. Who will help me with this little one if you don't?" She nestled against Bella's legs, craving the comfort of her mother's presence. Unseen by Madeline, Bella's eyes flickered—a brief, almost missed flutter. "Madeline?" A voice, laced with surprise, called out for her. Madeline looked up to see a man in a lab coat looking her way. The sun was blinding, and Madeline squinted without recognizing the figure before her. There was something oddly familiar about the silhouette. It was not until he was close that she could see it was Caleb Jabs, her old college friend. With a warm smile, Caleb teased, "Madeline, can't you recognize an old friend after just three years?" He opened his arms for a hug, like nothing had changed. Madeline hesitated, then offered a hand for a handshake instead. Caleb's smile faltered, then returned. "Right, we're not on campus anymore." He shook her hand before releasing it, stealing a glance at the wedding ring on her finger. Through their chat, Madeline learned that he had just returned from overseas and that his uncle was running the local private hospital. Caleb nodded toward Bella with a slight smile. "And who is this?" Madeline's smile vanished. "My mom. She's been like this since she had a breakdown three years ago." A breakdown? It looked serious, as if she had lost all touch with the world. What could have caused it? Caleb pushed down his questions, his heart aching for Madeline. "These past three years must've been tough on you." Madeline seemed more grounded than in her college days, but her eyes were shadowed with concern. Madeline shook her head. "It's time for us to head back." She was not one to bare her soul to just anyone. As she rose to leave, she wobbled slightly. Caleb reached out to steady her. "You're looking a bit pale. Maybe you should get checked out." Madeline steadied herself and took a step back. "It's just low blood sugar. I'm fine." Caleb watched Madeline sidestep with a calm smile, not the least bit ruffled. "Back in college, you were always dealing with low blood sugar. Still battling that, huh? Skipped breakfast today?" He was already taking the wheelchair's handles as he spoke, and Madeline allowed it. They got Bella settled and swapped numbers. Then, Caleb pressed a chocolate bar into her hand. "For your sugar levels, have a bite." Madeline's laughter bubbled up. "Caleb, you still keep chocolate on you after all this time?" "Just a habit," he said with a chuckle. That little piece of chocolate seemed to bridge the gap that had grown between them. "How about lunch? It's already noon." Madeline bit her lip, uncertain. However, Caleb was already tugging her along. "There's this great little place I know nearby. You'll love it." Trevon managed to swing by the hospital after his meeting wrapped up. The doctors gave him a clean bill of health. They suggested bringing Madeline in, thinking she might be the key to why he felt off. He left the hospital with that thought, only to see Madeline and Caleb, all smiles, heading into a cozy diner. Madeline's smile was something new, something he had never seen, and it stopped him in his tracks. He took a moment before climbing into his car. From the driver's seat, Simon caught Trevon in the mirror. "Mr. Gibson, wasn't that Mrs. Gibson? Should we pick her up?" Trevon watched them disappear into the diner, a place he would never dream of entering. "No, let's not," he murmured. Simon arched an eyebrow, shot a look of faint scorn at the diner, and sped off. Trevon was reclining in the back seat, eyes closed, soaking in a moment of peace. A few minutes in, a wave of relief washed over him, leaving him feeling surprisingly refreshed. It took him a moment to realize that he was embodying Madeline's happiness. What could possibly be so special about that little shop to make her that cheerful? However, that sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles they served was exceptional—tangy and invigorating. It had been days since Madeline had enjoyed a meal so thoroughly. She even decided to get an extra serving to go. Caleb chuckled. "Noodles never taste as good reheated. Wait, didn't you love spicy food? What's with the switch?" Madeline smiled. "I haven't really switched. This is just that good." She was known for her love of spicy dishes, and even Trevon, the health nut, had found his tastes swayed by her. It was hard to argue with Madeline's culinary magic. Her cooking was irresistible to most. Back home, Madeline had barely set down her takeout when her phone rang. It was Yeneth Collins, her best friend. "Madeline, I've got some good and bad news." Feeling a bit worn out, Madeline sank into the couch. "Go on." "The good news is that you've been chosen to draw the new character for Skylandia. They've sent the contract over to you already." A spark of excitement flickered across Madeline's face as she reached for her laptop to check her email. "And the bad news?" Yeneth sighed heavily. "Lydia is the new art director for Skylandia. She just got the job today. I wouldn't have pushed you to take this gig if I'd known." Since marrying Trevon right after college, Madeline had not returned to the workforce, finding solace and passion in her art. Her style was distinctive, not exactly mainstream, with a focus on creating captivating illustrations. When Yeneth got involved with Skylandia, she thought Madeline's artwork was a perfect fit and put her name forward. Madeline smiled. "No way. The contract's terms are decent. Can't miss an opportunity of making money just because of her." She was always hustling for cash, especially with Bella's medical bills piling up. It meant biting her tongue whenever the Sanders family got tight-fisted. "Are you sure you're okay with this?" "Totally. I freelance under the name 'Lily Mora'. Who will connect the dots?" Their conversation was interrupted by the sound of a door swinging open as Trevon walked in. Chapter 5 Madeline's instinct was to snap her laptop shut. "Give me a second." She quickly ended the call and turned to face Trevon. "What's got you home at this hour?" Trevon eyed her hurried movements and washed his hands before replying, "Just needed to pick something up." Madeline responded with a noncommittal hum. His gaze landed on a nearby takeaway box. It was the sour beef and cabbage soup with noodles. It looked just like the one she had had for lunch. Was it really that tasty? A jolt of panic hit Madeline, and she blurted out, "It's for Yeneth, not me." Back when they were newlyweds, Madeline had grabbed some street sausages, and Trevon had gone into a tailspin, bombarding her with articles about the filth of street vendors and the dangers of eating out. Since then, she had avoided eating street food around him. However, she had slipped up and forgotten to stash the evidence. Trevon's chuckle was detached as his eyes drifted to a notebook on the table. Madeline's heart was pounding, and she pushed aside the wave of nausea to dash toward the notebook—her secret journal of conceive appointments. The last thing she wanted was for Trevon to find out she was expecting. However, Trevon was quicker. He stretched out his arm and lifted the notebook from Madeline's reach. Without regard for her protests, he calmly flipped it open. The 'Prenatal Appointment Schedule' header stared back at him. He raised an eyebrow, his cool gaze landing on Madeline. Madeline felt her heart jump into her throat. "Is this for Yeneth, too?" Trevon asked. "Huh?" Caught off guard, Madeline quickly nodded. "Yeah, yeah. Yeneth's getting married, thinking about having kids, so I was helping her research." Trevon's suspicion did not wane. "So, why the panic?" Madeline's forehead creased. She let go of the notebook and looked away. "I didn't want you to think I was up to something." Madeline's beauty was marred by her recent illness. Her pale face was then tinged with the flush of sickness, making her look even more vulnerable. Trevon felt a twinge in his chest, and his annoyance grew. Her cold was messing with his work. He tossed the notebook back to Madeline. "I don't have time for this. You should be resting, not running around. If you show up to a divorce proceeding looking like this, people will think I'm the bad guy." Madeline silently clutched the notebook with her head bowed. … At the steakhouse, Lydia stared at her barely touched steak, her mood souring by the minute. When she heard Trevon returned to the Angelic Garden Residence, her annoyance turned to outright anger. "Madeline, that witch!" She whipped out her phone and dialed Skylar's number. Madeline had just reviewed the casting call from Skylandia, wrapped up her draft, and was stretching after a long day when Skylar's call came through. "Get over here tonight. If you don't show up, I'm tossing your mom's stuff." The line went dead. Madeline thought she had taken care of all Bella's things, so what could possibly be left at the Sanders' place? She could not risk it, so she hailed a cab and headed over. The Sanders' mansion was ablaze with lights, screaming new money from every gilded corner. Madeline stood at the entrance, taking in the garish display, and figured Skylar was behind it. Skylar greeted her with a grin, tugging her inside. "I just knew you'd come." Madeline jerked her hand away. "Cut the act, Skylar. There's no one else here. I did what you asked, so where's my mom's stuff?" Chapter 6 Before Skylar could answer, a sharp snap echoed from the side. "Madeline, watch how you talk to my mom!" It was Yale Sanders, Lydia's little brother. With his shoulder-length purple hair and arms sleeved in tattoos, he looked every bit the wannabe gangster. He had been coddled by Skylar all his life, and with the Sanders' wealth, he had gathered a gang of street toughs to back him up. Madeline did not expect him to be there but gave him a cool look and brushed him off. Just then, Cilix descended the stairs, his voice cutting through the air. "Yale!" Yale sulked, his lips puckered as he flopped onto the sofa, clearly annoyed. Cilix motioned for Madeline to take a seat at the dining table. "It's not every day we get your sister back home. I figured a family dinner was in order. Have a seat, will you? I had Mom whip up your favorite fish tacos." Skylar quickly dished some out for her. The oily sheen and the subtle fishy scent made Madeline wrinkle her nose and push the plate away. "I caught a cold and lost my appetite. I'm just here to grab a few things, and I'll be out." Cilix squinted, and Skylar, unable to contain herself, plopped down next to Madeline. "When are you planning on divorcing Trevon, huh? Your dad and I have already scoped out a new guy for you. He's ready to tie the knot and won't wait forever." A resigned feeling washed over Madeline. With a mocking smile, she murmured, "Really? Who's this wonderful match?" Skylar perked up and replied, "He's from a solid family. One of your dad's business partners. The guy owns a string of factories. Marry him, and you'll be the boss. They wouldn't even look twice at a divorcee if it wasn't for your dad's connections." She made it sound like a fairy tale. Madeline cut to the chase. "The owner of these factories? How old?" Skylar hesitated, then chuckled. "Not too old. He's just a bit over forty and in the prime of his life. It'll be your second marriage, so you can't afford to be choosy. Plus, they've promised to cut your dad a deal if you marry in. Consider it a tribute to your mom." Three years had passed, and Madeline's disdain for her family's ways was as strong as ever. She glared at Cilix. "Over forty? You're okay with this, being not much older yourself?" Cilix looked pained as he spoke, "Skylar's just trying to do what's best for you. Remarrying and bringing your mom into the mix, finding someone okay with that wasn't easy. Skylar really went out of her way for you." Skylar nodded earnestly. It had indeed been a challenge. Madeline needed to be married off and kept far away to avoid causing Lydia any more headaches. "Don't worry, the guy doesn't have kids. Everything in the future will be yours and your children's. It's a real stroke of luck." Madeline suddenly chimed in, "It's true. These kinds of terms are hard to come by. You've really outdone yourself, but…" Breaking from her usual composure, Madeline locked eyes with Cilix. "I was clear yesterday. I just want what my mom is entitled to—her shares. Those shares are peanuts compared to being Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family." Cilix remained expressionless, but his eyes were calculative. "Your mom's shares?" Thinking she had swayed Cilix, Skylar piped up in a shrill tone. "What shares does her mother have? The Sanders family fortune is all thanks to me and Cilix. It's got nothing to do with your loony mom." Madeline's glare whipped towards Skylar, sharp enough to shut her up. "Apologize." "Why should I? Your mom's the crazy one." Without warning, a cup of scalding water splashed across Skylar's face, and she let out a scream. However, before Madeline could react, she was yanked back forcefully. A second later, she was punched in the face. "You owe her an apology!" Chapter 7 Each word Yale spat was accompanied by a punch landing on Madeline. Madeline shielded herself with her purse, narrowly avoiding a serious injury. Blinded by anger, she had not thought things through, never imagining Yale would actually hit her. Conceived had left her weak, and she could only dodge Yale's vicious blows in a clumsy dance of desperation. The Sanders family seemed petrified by the spectacle, each too scared to even twitch. Cilix wanted to speak, but Skylar cut him off. "What's Yale got, a little muscle? Let her take a hit. It might teach her to listen." Cilix's face darkened as he sat back down. She had written her dad off long ago, but the sting of disappointment was as sharp as ever. As Yale moved in again, Madeline knew she was on her own. With a swift kick, she toppled a chair and snatched a fruit knife from the table, aiming it straight at him. "One more step, and I swear I'll stab you!" Yale, thrown off by the chair, nearly slipped. He wiped his mouth and sneered. "You think you've got the guts?" Knife in hand, Madeline's face was ghostly, but her eyes blazed with defiance, "Try me. I'm still Mrs. Gibson of the Gibson family. If I take you down, they'll make sure it never sees the light of day." Her gaze flicked to Cilix. "You think our dad's got the spine to cross the Gibsons for you?" Yale did not budge. Skylar stepped forward with a nervous chuckle. "Come on, we're family. Knives? Really? Madeline, put it down." Madeline looked at Skylar icily and aimed the knife at her. "Stay back." Skylar froze, then looked pleadingly at Cilix. Cilix broke the silence. "Madeline, what's going on?" Madeline stood there with a cold expression, ignoring the blood that had started to drip from the corner of her mouth. She bit her lip, refusing to say a word. The recent scuffle had taken a toll on her, leaving her with a heavy feeling in her chest. She was afraid she would throw up if she opened her mouth. However, she was determined not to let them see her weakness. Amid the tense moment, the nanny burst in with unexpected joy. "Mr. Gibson and Ms. Sanders have arrived!" The pair entered the room. Trevon's face was a mask of seriousness, his lips pressed into a thin line. Lydia, catching sight of the knife in Madeline's grip, let out a sharp cry. "Madeline! Why are you holding a knife? What are you planning to do?" Cilix rose swiftly to welcome Trevon. "Mr. Gibson, please come in. Let's sit and talk. Madeline, put that knife down now." With a glance at Trevon, Madeline reluctantly set the knife aside. Skylar exhaled in relief and grumbled, "This is all Madeline's doing, causing a scene for no reason. Since when do we bring knives into family disputes?" Madeline inhaled deeply, pushing down the wave of nausea, and retorted with a frosty laugh. "So, now it's all my fault, just like that? I'm trying to do the right thing here, and I'm still the one to blame?" "Is this enough for you?" Trevon's voice, frosty and laced with anger, cut through the room. He had been feeling sick to his stomach the whole way there. That sensation had become all too familiar in the last couple of days, and he did not need to guess—it was Madeline's doing again. He had warned her just at lunchtime to take it easy, but what did she do? She ran off to her family's home to pick a fight, knife in hand. She might not be bothered by it, but he was fed up. The room fell silent. Madeline looked at him in disbelief. Was he really going to blame her without even asking why? Trevon had no interest in dragging out the conversation. He grabbed Madeline's hand and led her away with urgency. Madeline stumbled as he pulled her along, a sharp pain throbbing in her heart. Lydia tried to keep up, her voice tinged with concern. "Trevon, you haven't eaten yet." He barely paused, his voice dismissive. "Some other time." With that, he ushered Madeline into the car and shut the door behind her.	LEARN_MORE	https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&ut	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	beokn.com	DCO		https://beokn.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=10922&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/449437764_2559123607604310_3298283948021123177_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=101&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=AIHWipw0PO8Q7kNvgF6lSHE&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=A2mf1XC9p7dTvz2vChHViuy&oh=00_AYBPa1QrAQQj6qK_avIy2onSe399040PdawvzsvGsA4Irw&oe=6739B7DF	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,450,679	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2447635}'	No	2024-11-12 19:09	active	1806	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	At Grace Mansion, Carissa Sinclair stared at the man before her—her husband she had waited for a whole year. Barrett Warren, still in his battle armor, wore an expression of both determination and guilt. "Carissa, the king has issued a royal edict for my marriage with Aurora. She will be joining our household. There's no question about it," said Barrett. Carissa's eyes clouded with confusion. "The queen dowager has praised General Yates as a model for all women in the kingdom. Would she be willing to be a concubine?" Barrett's eyes flashed with a hint of annoyance. "No, she won’t be a concubine. She’ll be my legal wife, equal to you." "But calling her equal doesn't change the fact that she’s still just a concubine," Carissa said, a soft smile playing on her lips. Barrett frowned. "Why can't you face the reality? Aurora and I fell in love with each other on the battlefield, and we earned this marriage with our glorified victory. In fact, I don’t really need your approval on it." Carissa smiled mockingly. "Fell in love, huh? Have you forgot what you promised me before you left for war?" On their wedding night a year ago, Barrett was called away to lead reinforcements on an expedition. Before he left, he lifted his wife’s veil and vowed, "Carrisa Sinclair, you're the only woman I'll ever love in my life. I will never take a concubine!" Embarrassed, Barrett avoided her eye contact. "Just forget what I said. Back then, I only considered you a suitable match for a wife. I knew nothing about love until I met Rory." When he spoke of the woman he loved, his eyes softened with deep affection. Turning back to Carissa, he added, "She’s unlike any woman I’ve ever met. I love her deeply, and I hope you'll be generous enough to welcome her." Carissa felt a lump in her throat. Despite her disgust and reluctance, she asked, "What about your parents? Do they agree?" "They do. It was a royal edict, and mother liked her a lot upon seeing her." They agreed? Huh... How ironic! Seems like everything Carissa had done for this household had all been for nothing. "Is she currently in the mansion?" Carissa asked, lifting a brow. Barrett carried a softness in his voice, "Yes, she’s talking to my mother and making her very happy. Even mother's health seems to be improving." "Improving?" Carissa felt a whirlwind of emotions. "When you went to war, your mother was already gravely ill. I brought in the best physician, managed the estate’s affairs by day, and stayed up nights caring for her. That's how her condition started to improve." Carissa wasn’t seeking praise. She was just laying out the facts of her exhausting year. "But seeing Aurora has made my mother feel even better," Barrett said earnestly. "I know this is unfair to you, but for the greater good, please support Aurora and me." Carissa lowered her eyes, as if blinking away the tears. But inspected closely, that's actually her sharpened gaze. "Invite General Yates over. I have a few things to ask her." "There's no need," Barrett refused instantly. "Carissa, she’s different from any woman you know. As a general, she’s above household squabbles and wouldn’t want to meet you." Carissa retorted, "What are women I know like? Or tell me, what kind of woman am I to you? Have you forgotten? I'm also the daughter of the Marquis's family. My father and my six brothers sacrificed on the Southern Frontier three years ago-" "That’s them," Barrett interrupted. "you're still a delicate woman suited only for home comforts, while Aurora has no respect for that. Besides, she never holds back her true thoughts. Trust me, you won't want to hear it from her." As Carissa looked up, the striking beauty mark under her eye became more evident in the light. Calmly, she said, "It’s fine. If she says anything unpleasant, I’ll ignore it. A true matriarch must understand the bigger picture and act with dignity. Don’t you trust me?" Barrett sighed in frustration. “Why put yourself through this? The king has approved this marriage, and Aurora will never threaten your control of the household. Carissa, she couldn't care less about those things.” “Oh, you think that's what I fear? Losing the control of this household?” Carissa countered. Little did Barrett know his household had been reduced to a hollow shell - managing it was a hot potato no one else would bear. Over the past year, it was Carissa's dowry alone that kept the Warren family’s life respectable, and this was her reward. “Enough,” Barrett snapped, his patience running thin. “I’ve done my duty by informing you. Your opinion won’t change anything.” As Carissa watched hum storm out, her bitterness deepened. “My lady, my lord has really crossed the line!” Lulu, Carissa’s maid, said, wiping her tears. “Don’t call him that!” Carissa gave her a stern look. “We never consummated the marriage. He’s not your lord. Now go fetch my dowry list.” “Why the dowry list?” Lulu asked, puzzled. Carissa tapped her on the forehead. “Silly girl, we need to reckon everything before we leave.” Lulu gasped. “Leave? But where can we go? To the Northwatch Estate?” Suddenly Lulu held her tongue, aware that she had touched the sensitive subject. She spared Carissa a guilty look, "I'll get the list now, my lady." Upon the mention of Northwatch Estate, the always restrained Carissa finally let her tears fall. When she was fifteen, her father, the Marquis of Northwatch, had sacrificed his life on the battlefield. Then, just six months ago, her entire family at the Northwatch Estate was brutally slaughtered — assassins rumored to be spies from the enemy nation, Westhaven. She rushed back after getting the news, only to find the dismembered bodies of her mother and grandmother. Even her youngest nephew, two years old, didn't escape death, neither. Now, she was the lone survivor of the marquis' family, the idea of restoring her family’s former glory seemed impossible—at least to outsiders. After all, she was presented mostly as a delicate, fragile woman, while Aurora Taytes had just made herself the first female general in history. It's only natural that the Warren family was more than happy to agree to the marriage. Yet, unbeknownst to the world, Carissa's martial talent was never beneath her father and brothers. If given a chance on the battlefield, she would definitely outshine Aurora Taytes, perhaps a million times more... Just then, Lulu had brought over the dowry list, "My lady, this year alone, you've spent over six thousand silver coins supporting the household. However, the shops, houses, and estates remain untouched. All the bank savings, along with the property deeds and land titles your mother left, are locked up in the chest." "I see." Carisse's gaze lingered on the list with melancholy. Her mother had given her such a substantial dowry, fearing she might face hardship in her husband's home. Yet now here she was. The Warren family had disregarded all her effort, and Barrett had even broken his vow to take no concubine - the very promise that led her mother to choose him over more eligible suitors, despite the Warren family’s fall from grace. 'Was this really the life mother wanted me to have?' It took Carissa no time to made up her mind. “Lulu, get prepared. There's somewhere we need to go tomorrow.” ... Early the next morning, Carissa and Lulu boarded a carriage, heading straight for the royal palace. It was noon by the time they arrived. Under the scorching autumn sun, Carissa and Lulu stood like statues in front of the palace gates. They waited for a full hour, but no one came to let them in. In the palace's study, Derek Walker had already reported Carissa’s arrival to the king three times. “Your Majesty, Mrs. Warren is still waiting outside the palace gates,” he repeated. The king, Salvador Quinton, set aside the document he was reading and rubbed his temples. “I can’t summon her in. The edict has been issued, and can't be taken back. Tell her to go home.” “The guards tried to persuade her, but she refused to leave. She’s been standing there for over an hour without moving.” Salvador felt a pang of guilt. “Barrett requested the marriage as a reward for his military service. I didn’t want to agree, either, but not granting it would embarrass both him and General Yates. They have after all won a big war.” “Your Majesty, when it comes to military achievements, no one can compare to the Marquis of Northwatch,” Derek countered. Salvador thought of Hector Sinclair, the Marquis of Northwatch. When Salvador was a crown prince who had recently joined the military, it was Hector who had guided him. Back then, he had also known Carissa when she was only a cute kid. Salvador himself had fought a bloody path to the throne, paved with death. He understood the struggles of military officers, so when Barrett requested marriage as a reward, Salvador had hesitated but eventually agreed. But Derek was right. In terms of military merit, Barrett and Aurora were far inferior to Hector Sinclair. “Alright, let her in. If she agrees to this marriage, I’ll grant her whatever she wants, even if it's a noble title or an official rank,” said Salvador. Derek breathed a sigh of relief. “As always, you're wise, Your Majesty!” ... Carissa knelt in the study with her head bowed. Recalling that Carissa was now the only one left the Sinclair family, Salvador felt nothing but pity for her. "Rise and speak," he commanded. Carissa bowed deeply with her hands clasped. "Your Majesty, I know it's presumptuous of me to seek an audience today. But I also wish to implore for your grace." "Carissa Sinclair, I have already issued the edict of marriage. It's impossible to revoke it," Salvador said. Carissa shook her head gently. "Your Majesty, I'm not imploring you to reverse that edict, but imploring you for another edict - an amicable divorce with General Warren." The young king was taken aback. "Divorce? You want a divorce?" Carissa nodded her head firmly. She was never someone to pester some man. If Barret Warren loved Aurora Yates so much, then she would let him go. What she needed now was a single edict for an amicable divorce, so she could take away all her dowery and get rid of the despicable Warren family for good, dignified and head high...	LEARN_MORE	https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	319	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	shgjfh.com	DCO		https://shgjfh.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=13831&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/461342866_403665495877678_8039372569247806790_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=109&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=0760G0qxILoQ7kNvgH7SowX&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANy0BAo82kbt5j8aseNpwnp&oh=00_AYB-L7yPaxRBUQwnuf-Pyxy7oyHoU5ZkQT6S7zODaf0iZw&oe=6739C2B5	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,450,020	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2449704}'	No	2024-11-12 19:07	active	1806	🔞Attention! Do not read in public！👉	Neah "Where is she?" I hear the Beta scream. I groan and rise to my feet, grabbing the cleaning basket before heading over. The moment Beta Kyle sees me, he strides towards me and his hand slices against my cheek. I don't make a sound. Years of experience has taught me to keep my mouth shut at all times. "Alpha Trey and I are expecting company and you still have not cleaned the office." Beta Kyle spits at me. I nod my head and my hand tightens on the cleaning basket. If only I could find the courage to swing it at his head, it would make my day. But I didn't need another week locked up with no food. My stomach already hurt enough. "We are trying to make a good impression on Alpha Dane. Don't you understand how important it is for us to join ourselves with his pack?!" I don't answer, It's a trap, a ploy to provoke me into saying something that would justify punishment. I keep my eyes lowered, avoiding his gaze. Alpha Dane, I had only ever heard rumours about him. He was a ruthless man, a Wolf feared by others. He didn't mess around and he had the largest pack. "He is the Alpha of Black Shadow, the biggest pack in the world, we need him!" We had never been attacked and we had never attacked anyone, so why did we need another pack to help us? He grabs my shoulders, his nails digging into my skin as he turns me around and kicks me into the office. "Useless Wolf." He mutters as he moves away. Quietly closing the door, I lean against it, observing the already clean office. It looked perfectly fine for a meeting with this so-called powerful Alpha. Closing my eyes, I slide down to the floor. I hated this house. I thought that when I turned eighteen, I could finally escape, but four years later, here I still am, a slave in my own home. Doing all the dirty tasks for my brother, Alpha Trey and the pack. While my ex mate, Beta Kyle waltzes around reminding me of how worthless I am. Someone clears their throat and I freeze, I thought I was alone. Leaning forward, I see a handsome man sitting in a chair, just around the corner. A foot propped up on his knee as he nurses a glass of alcohol. His short hair is dark and his eyes are a deep crimson colour, that don't quite look right. They suddenly shift to me and I throw myself back against the door as my heart pounded. "Is this the way you greet all Alphas?" His deep voice rumbles through the room, there was an edge of amusement to his tone. "I'm sorry." I whisper, getting to my feet. "I...I thought I was alone." I had no idea who he was but I could feel the power radiating off of him, even without my Wolf. "Come forward." He orders and I already feel a lump forming in my throat. Alpha Trey wil kill me. I step around the corner, doing as I'm told, allowing him to see me properly. I close my eyes, expecting the worst. "You smell funny. Yet you are a Wolf, correct?" I nod, though I couldn't tell how he was going to react. Most laughed when they found out about me. "I would prefer it if you spoke to me." He growls, "I'm not in the mood to play games." "Yes." I whisper. I couldn't help but think of all the punishments I was going to have to endure. A whipping maybe? Starvation for another week? "Why do you smell strange? And how is it possible for you to not know I was in the room? You should have scented me." "I..." I hated the question. "You should open your eyes when you are talking to someone. It's rude to not look at them. Has your Alpha not taught you anything?" His deep voice sends a shiver through me. Slowly, I open my eyes and lower them, there was no way I was making eye contact."My Wolf abilities were bound," I mutter. Twice, I wanted to add. Twice my abilities were bound. But he probably wasn't interested in that part. He leans forward, I could feel him staring at me, "Why would someone do that?" If this is the Alpha that my brother is supposed to be meeting with, I knew I could screw everything up for him by saying too much. "It was a punishment." I whisper. It wasn't far from the entire truth. There's a twitch in his cheek. Was he angry to hear of such a punishment? Or maybe, just like the others, he was amused by it. I couldn't tell. The door swings open and my brother screeches at me "Neah, what are you doing in my office?" He turns to the crimson eyed man. "I am so sorry that my sister is bothering you, Alpha Dane." Crap, it's him. My brother spins around, hand poised to hit me. I close my eyes, bracing myself, ready to feel the burn. "I wouldn't do that if I were you."Peeking through slits, I see Alpha Dane has risen to his feet, his hand coiled around my brother's wrist. He is taller than my brother, more muscly too. "Neah," My name rolls off of his tongue, "was kindly showing me to your office, Alpha Trey, as you failed to meet me at the front of your house like I requested." What? I had no idea what he was talking about. And he had no reason to lie for me. My brother glares at me, clenching his jaw tight. "Go and get Beta Kyle." Alpha Trey seethes. "Tell him our guest is here." I nod my head and hurry from the room, the last thing I wanted was to be caught between bickering men. "Beta Kyle," I whisper as I enter the dining hall. He instantly glares at me with his dark eyes. I had spoken without being spoken to. "Alpha Trey is in the office with Alpha Dane. I was sent to inform you." He slams the newspaper down on the table and glares at me as he walks by. "You're lucky that the Alpha sent you to get me, otherwise you wouldn't see sunlight for a few days." Pausing behind me, he yanks my head back, locking his fingers in my hair, leaning in close to me, I feel his hot breath on my skin. He doesn't speak, it was just his way of proving that he could do what he wants when he wants. I try to keep myself busy so I can stay as far away from the office as possible. My peace doesn't last long when I hear my brother calling out to me. Quietly, I pad towards the office and plaster a smile on my face as I open the door. "Neah, go get the champagne and some glasses, we are celebrating." I bow my head and hurry to the drinks cabinet. Quickly finding what my brother has asked for. As I re-enter the office, I can feel Alpha Dane watching my every move, even the hairs on the back of my neck stand up. No one ever watches me this closely. "Neah is your sister, correct?" Alpha Dane questions my brother. "She is." Alpha Trey mutters with disgust. He looks away from me to focus on the man asking questions. "Why do you treat her like trash?" Straight to the point, my brother wouldn't like that. He only liked sharing information on his terms. No one had spoken to my brother about his treatment of me because everyone took great joy in beating me. I didn't know what to do. I couldn't move but I knew I had to get out of there. If this deal goes to pot because of me, then that would be my fault too. "Neah was responsible for our parents' death." Alpha Trey spits I closed my eyes, battling back the tears that were threatening to break free. "Responsible how?" Alpha Dane's voice rumbles through me. He was definitely angry. "She served them Wolfsbane." Don't make a sound. Don't make a sound. I knew Alpha Dane was studying me. They all did, no one could ever quite believe how someone could do something so disgusting as poisoning their own parents. I stood there, with my head hanging low, wishing for the ground to open up and suck me in. There are movements around me. He was standing directly in front of me. With a rough finger he tilts my face up towards his, forcing me to look at him. "You poisoned your parents?" "I was six." I splutter. "I just made them lemonade." My voice comes out all squeaky as I try to defend myself. I could barely remember my parents, but I could remember all the guilt I had been made to feel since that day. His crimson eyes flash to my brothers. "Hardly seems fair to blame a six year old." "A six year old should know the difference between plants." Alpha Trey snaps "Sounds to me like she was set up." Alpha Dane shrugs his shoulders, letting go of me. "You weren't there, Alpha Dane." My brother muttered through gritted teeth as his eyes narrowed to slits. "I didn't ask you here to talk about my slave!" Alpha Dane grabs his leather jacket from the chair. Unlike other Alpha's he seemed to dress more casually. A simple black tee and jeans covered his huge frame. And unlike other Alpha's, his arms are bare of tattoos, not a single bit of ink poked out anywhere. "You're right and now I have a few things to mull over." "I thought we agreed." My brother exclaims "Nothing has been signed. Now I will show myself out." The moment he is out of the office, both my brother and Beta Kyle round on me. "What the heck did you say to him?" My brother demands, slamming a hand into my stomach. "N...nothing. Well, he just asked me why I smelled funny." "Did you tell him?" Beta Kyle demands. He was practically spitting in my face. I hated him. I hated him so much that I had vowed to one day get my revenge and rip his stomach out through his mouth. "WELL?" My brother yells when I don't immediately respond and smacks me across the side of the head. My head involuntarily moves up and down. "But I didn't say it was you." I tried to sound strong and confident but it just comes out as a whisper. My brother's hand locks into my black hair as he yanks my head back, sending a shooting pain through my skull. "If you have ruined this, you won't see daylight again." He drags me by my hair from the office and down the hallway towards the basement door. "Please…." I beg. "He was an Alpha…I… I had to answer him." My cheeks burn with my tears as he flings the door open. On the other side of the door is Alpha Dane. He is leaning against the wall with his arms folded, staring out at us. My brother's hand falls from my hair, relieving the pressure on the back of my skull... "Alpha Dane, I thought you had left." Alpha Trey murmurs angrily. "I said I would show myself out. I thought I had found the door, but instead I find a basement, riddled in your sister's strange scent. Is this how you treat your family?" "As I said," my brother holds his ground, "She is responsible for the death of my parents, so yes, this is what she deserves." "You should keep your nose out of other packs' business!" Beta Kyle adds. Alpha Dane laughs. "If I agree to this deal, everything about your business becomes my business. So tell me, what would your punishment be for her? No food, locked away for a week, beatings?" Both Alpha Trey and Beta Kyle hold their tongues. There was no reason for him to defend me and yet he was. I was a nobody, no one special. Just who everyone called a traitor. Only instead of being given a death sentence, my brother had decided to make me spend my life suffering. I see those crimson eyes land on my swollen face. "I have a proposition for you, Alpha Trey." Alpha Dane speaks up again. "We have already agreed on terms." "Well, I'm adding one. And if you don't agree, you will not get my help. Instead, you will become my enemy. And we both know, you don't want that." "I take it that your new terms have something to do with her?" Alpha Trey mutters through clenched teeth. "You would be correct. Let me take her away to my pack and then you, Trey will have a deal." Me? Why would he want me? As my brother and his Beta discuss me, Alpha Dane is still studying me. His look made me nervous. What could someone like him possibly want with me? "Deal." Alpha Trey sticks out his hand for Alpha Dane to shake. He doesn't take it, instead his crimson eyes shift from me to my brother. "I will have paperwork drawn up and will return tomorrow." He reaches a hand out and cups my face, "Ensure you have everything packed." He drags his thumb across my bottom lip and strides to the opposite end of the hallway and straight to the front door. He knew exactly where the front door was, so what was he up to? He pauses at the door. "If I find out any one of you has laid a hand on her. The contract will be the last thing you need to worry about." He struts out, slamming the door behind him. After Dane leaves, my brother grabs me by the collar. "You think you're going to have a good life if you follow Alpha Dane out of here? Don't be naive!" He continues in a vicious voice. "He's the coldest man in the world, he's killed nine of his mates, I'm waiting to see what happens to you!"	LEARN_MORE	https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&	New world publications	https://www.facebook.com/100090352943774/	3,755	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	wwwedb.com	DCO		https://wwwedb.com/market/meganovel/13?lpid=11783&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-1.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463473987_1232929764588844_8866791045471281811_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=108&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=WXf0weu6saEQ7kNvgEtrXDC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-1.xx&_nc_gid=ACVESM8vYtQNAOi96tk5i-_&oh=00_AYAkwWW1boh6gUnPyArCJUQkJ5UGv_0mJ28ycaDFwzUxvw&oe=6739CFC9	PERSON_PROFILE	New world publications	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,446,898	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) null	No	2024-11-12 18:50	active	1805	Read next chapter👉	Because of cheating, he divorced her. She left a sentence, "You will regret it." 4 years later, he saw her on TV and introduced her as a top 100 female CEO and a single mother of triplets. The faces of her three children are exactly like his ... ============= Chapter 1 Ex-girlfriend Returns Raegan Hayes was a little absent-minded at the moment. All she could think of since this afternoon was the doctor's words. "Congratulations! You are going to be a mom." Suddenly, Mitchel Dixon pinched her arm. His low voice came the next second. "Come back to earth. What are you thinking about?" Mitchel was her husband. They had been married secretly for two years. He was her superior at work, the president of the Dixon Group. Everything had happened so fast. She was newly employed in the company when they unexpectedly got married. At that time, Mitchel's grandfather fell seriously ill. It was then he proposed a fake marriage just to fulfill his grandfather's dying wish. They signed a prenup, agreeing to hide their marriage from the public. Their union could be terminated at any time. It was an unconventional thing to do. However, Raegan only considered herself lucky at that time. Never in a million years did she think she would ever get married to the man she had a crush on for eight years. She delightfully agreed. After their marriage, Mitchel was very busy. He spent most of his time working. Raegan wished she could spend more time with him at home. However, she was rest assured because there hadn't been any rumors or scandals about him with women in the past two years. Except for his mild indifference, Mitchel was a perfect husband. Raegan had mixed feelings as she stared at the medical report. In the end, she decided to tell Mitchel this news. She also wanted to tell him that she hadn't learned about him for the first time two years ago and that she had been crushing on him for many years before then. Just then, Mitchel’s phone rang. He went to the balcony and answered the phone. Raegan checked the time and found that it was already midnight. She felt a little uneasy. Who would call Mitchel at this hour? Mitchel spent a few minutes on the balcony. Thereafter, he returned and changed into formal attire. His handsome face which had a clear outline made him look dignified. He was something to see now. "Don't wait up for me. Good night," he said finally. What? He was on his way out? At this hour? Raegan's grip on the report tightened as she stared at him in disappointment. Unconsciously, she withdrew slightly. After thinking for a while, she blurted out, "It's already so late." Mitchel's fingers froze on his tie. With a faint smile, he pinched her earlobe and said, "Be good, okay? There's something I have to do. Don't wait up." With that, he headed for the door. "Mitchel." Raegan quickly ran and caught up with him. Mitchel turned around and looked at her seriously. "What's the matter?" There was a tinge of coldness to his voice. An icy cloud hung over them as they stared at each other. A little distressed, Raegan asked in a low voice, "I would like to visit my grandma tomorrow. Can you accompany me there?" Her grandmother always wanted to see her. As a result, Raegan wanted to take Mitchel there to assure her grandma they were happy. "Let's talk about it tomorrow, okay?" Without agreeing or declining, Mitchel left in a hurry. Several thoughts were threading Raegan's mind. She couldn't sleep a wink. After tossing and turning for a long time, she went to the kitchen and made herself a warm glass of milk. A few notifications from some online blogs came into her phone. However, she wasn't interested in them. She was about to swipe them away when one of them caught her attention. The familiar name made her click on it. The news read, "Famous designer, Lauren Murray was spotted at the airport with her mysterious boyfriend earlier today." Lauren was wearing a bucket hat. The man's figure was vague, but the outline of his body was enough to show that he was dashing. Raegan zoomed in on the picture. The next second, her heart dropped. Mitchel was the man in the picture! So, he canceled the afternoon meeting just to go pick up his ex-girlfriend from the airport? This realization settled like a boulder in Raegan's gut, rendering her flustered. Her hands trembled. Subconsciously, she dialed Mitchel's number. The dial tone brought her back to her senses. Just as she was about to hang up, the line connected, and a voice came from the other end. "Hello!" It was a particularly gentle woman's voice. Raegan froze for a second and then threw the phone away. She suddenly felt sick in her stomach. Covering her mouth, she ran into the bathroom and threw up in the toilet bowl. The next morning, Raegan went to work on time. Mitchel had tried to get her to stop working after they got married. Stubbornly, she insisted on making her own money. Mitchel didn't kick against her decision, but he asked her to work as his assistant, helping him with the daily chores. The head assistant, Matteo Jenkins was left to take care of the major affairs Mitchel had. Matteo was the only Dixon Group employee who knew about their marriage. Since inception, only male assistants were hired for the president's office. Reagan was the first and only female. Her employment broke the protocol. As a result, other workers couldn't help but wonder if she was involved with Mitchel. It took a while before they realized that Mitchel never gave Raegan special treatment. Strangely, this made them despise her even more. After all, no one would last long in anything while taking advantage of their looks. At this time, one of Raegan's colleagues handed her a document and ordered her to take it to Mitchel's office. Mitchel didn't return home last night. Raegan was so worried that she didn't sleep at all. All she kept thinking about was the woman who answered his phone when she called. What was her relationship with Mitchel? Raegan already knew the answer to that, but she was still in denial. It was difficult for her to come to terms with that fact. Raegan tried to remain calm now. She reasoned that no matter what happened, she deserved a result that would be rewarding for all the years she spent loving Mitchel. This couldn't be all for nothing, right? She pressed the elevator button calmly and went up to the president's office. Before she walked out of the elevator, she smoothed her hair to make sure she looked good. She had arrived at the office, only to see that the door was ajar. A man's voice came. She halted instantly. "Come on, man! Do you have any feelings for Raegan or not?" The voice belonged to Luis Stevens, a childhood friend of Mitchel's. "What do you mean exactly?" Mitchel asked in a cold voice. "You know exactly what I mean!" Luis clicked his tongue impatiently and added, "I think Raegan is a good girl. Isn't she your type?" "Do you want me to hand her over to you?" Mitchel asked carelessly. "You know what, forget it!" The scornful laughter of Luis sounded particularly harsh in Raegan's ears. They were talking about her as if she were an object. Raegan took a deep breath and tightened her grip on the document. Soon, Luis's voice was heard again. "By the way, I saw the gossip news about Lauren's mysterious boyfriend this morning. That was you, right?" "Yes." "Well, well, well! That woman still has you wrapped around her little finger. You always want to please her." Luis sighed and continued to tease Mitchel. "As the old saying goes, absence makes the heart grow fonder. Tell me, did you two..." Their conversation was like a thunder exploding over Raegan's head. Her face turned pale and her body was as cold as ice. The woman was indeed Lauren! Absence made the heart grow fonder! Every word drove a knife into her heart. Several whispering voices filled her head at this time. She suddenly felt light-headed. Her vision became blurry. She held the wall and took a step backward. Suddenly, the door was opened from inside. "Raegan?" Chapter 2 One-sided Love Luis was the one who opened the door. It appeared he was on his way out. Raegan balled her hands, turned to him, and nodded. "Hey, Mr. Stevens!" Without waiting for him to respond to her greeting, she walked past him and entered the office with the document. Mitchel was seated behind a large luxurious desk. In an expensive suit and matching tie, he looked particularly handsome. Raegan noticed it wasn't the same suit he had on when he left home last night. How did he get changed? With her eyes lowered, she swallowed that question and said instead, "Mr. Dixon, this is from the Marketing Department. Please sign it." Mitchel was expressionless as he signed the document at a glance. Raegan walked out the door as soon as he handed the document back to her. Luis was still standing at the threshold. It wasn't until she went out of sight that Luis turned to Mitchel and said in a hushed tone, "Do you think she heard us?" Mitchel's appealing eyes were expressionless at the moment. Obviously, he wasn't paying attention to what Luis was saying. To Mitchel, Raegan had always been docile and never felt jealous of anyone. Her strict obedience was all Mitchel demanded from her in exchange for treating her well. In the elevator. Raegan held her breath just to hold back her tears. Unfortunately, it didn't work. She had thought two years would be enough for Mitchel to realize how much she loved him and reciprocate her love. Now, it turned out that was just a pipe dream. She realized she would always play second fiddle to Lauren, Mitchel's true love. Reagan wiped her tears when the elevator halted. Save for her pale face, she looked normal when the doors opened. She dragged herself to the break room, intending to make herself a cup of tea. Several employees were chatting inside. "Guys, have you heard? Lauren Murray is back." "And who is that?" "Oh, my! You don't know her? Lauren is the heiress of the Murray Group as well as a world-class designer. Most importantly, she's the only girlfriend Mr. Dixon has ever shown off in public. She's his first love!" "Why is her return such a big deal? Isn't it rumored that there is something between Mr. Dixon and Raegan?" "Raegan? She's nothing to Mr. Dixon. Mr. Dixon never admitted that he was dating her. And that is no surprise to me. After all, look at her. She's not even that beautiful. Yet, she behaves as if she's already Mrs. Dixon. What a fool!" Standing at the door, Raegan smiled with self-mockery as she listened to them. It turned out everyone else saw the truth except her. The love was one-sided. "Ha-ha, have you finally woken up from your wild dream, Raegan?" A voice of mockery suddenly came from behind. Raegan turned around to see Tessa Lloyd, Mitchel's cousin, who had always despised her. Tessa must have also heard the employees gossiping. The last thing Raegan wanted to do now was argue with Tessa in the company. She turned to leave, but Tessa blocked her way. With a cup of coffee in her hand, Tessa uttered sarcastically, "Lauren is back now. Do you think Mitchel will still give you any attention?" Raegan said nothing to that. Seconds later, Tessa continued the ridicule. "Maybe it’s time for you to seek out another man, you pathetic fool." Raegan clenched her fists and said coldly, "Ms. Lloyd, if you are interested in that kind of thing, feel free to pursue it yourself." "You..." Raegan's retort made Tessa's face change. The next second, Tessa raised her hand and emptied the cup of coffee on Raegan. Raegan didn't think for a second that Tessa would do something so crazy. She held up her arms just to block the liquid from her face. In no time, the coffee drenched her clothes. Raegan frowned. "What did you do that for? Are you out of your mind?" It was lunch break and many employees were free to watch the drama. Tessa was even more complacent when she saw growing onlookers. She put on a mean-girl look as she said, "What makes you so smug every day, huh? Do you seriously think that others don't know you are just an orphan? The nerve of..." Tessa was silenced by Raegan’s shove. Her jaw dropped to the floor. She had never expected that Raegan, who was so quiet and timid, would shove her. Tessa stuttered, "You... You pushed me? How dare you!" Raegan eyed her and replied, "Yes, I did! It seems you need to be taught simple politeness." Indeed, she lost her parents when she was a child. But that didn't mean she would allow someone to walk over her for it. Wrinkles appeared on Tessa's face as she frowned in anger. As Mitchel's cousin, she was used to being fawned over and respected. This was the first time she had been treated like this. Tessa charged at Raegan like a raging bull, poised to retaliate. This time, Raegan was fully prepared for what was coming. She grabbed Tessa's wrist so that the latter couldn't move another inch. Tessa was shorter than Raegan. As a result, she struggled like an octopus that had one of its tentacles stuck in a fishing trap. Tessa cursed angrily, "How dare you put your hands on me? Who do you think you are?" These harsh words attracted more people to the break room. "That's enough!" Out of the blue, a baritone came from behind. Mitchel had left his office and ran into this hullabaloo. The entire room fell silent. "Mitchel?" Tessa's blood ran cold at the sight of Mitchel. She had always been scared of him. Her mother also warned her against provoking him. But when she remembered that Raegan humiliated her, she put on a pitiful expression and sobbed. "Mitchel, she bullied me." The sunlight from outside fell on Mitchel's handsome face. Raegan felt so grieved all of a sudden, and lowered her head to look at her clothes which were soaked with coffee. Their gaze met in the air. With a deep frown, Mitchel looked at Raegan and said, "Raegan, have you forgotten the rules of the company?" His ruthlessness made Raegan's breathing cease. She couldn't believe her ears. No one dared to make a sound at this moment. Raegan just stood straight there with her slender figure. When she got employed here, Mitchel had told her that the Dixon Group wasn't a place for her to mess around and that he would not tolerate her making any mistakes. Raegan could understand why he took this stand. However, at this moment, she was desperate to know whether Mitchel had heard those hard words Tessa scolded her or he was just pretending not to have heard because he agreed to those words. Was she truly insignificant to him? Scared to death by Mitchel's rage, the crowd soon dispersed. A few employees were bold enough to peep from a distance, unwilling to miss the good show. Mitchel's cold eyes made Raegan shiver from head to toe. Raegan pinched her palm to suppress her emotions as she looked at Tessa. "I'm sorry, Ms. Lloyd. As an employee of the Dixon Group, it was wrong of me to have offended you." Eyeing Raegan, Tessa raised her chin complacently. "Humph! Don't think you'll be let off the hook just by making a simple apology. I don't buy..." "The offence has nothing to do with the company. Personally, I refuse to apologize to you. Now, if you'd excuse me," Raegan chimed in. She then walked past Mitchel without sparing him another look. "You..." Tessa's face turned blue after hearing what Raegan said. Never in her years of being alive had she been so humiliated. She was always the bully, not the victim! The humiliation was so much that scolding Raegan wouldn't appease her anger. Pointing in Raegan's direction, Tessa shouted, "Mitchel, did you hear what that woman just said? She humiliated me, yet she's still so arrogant. Call her back. I have to teach her some manners!" Mitchel, staring at Raegan's thin back, had an ambiguous expression at this moment. "Enough!" he said coldly, raising his hand. As someone who lived and breathed drama and cruelty, Tessa didn't think Mitchel was partial to Raegan just now. She assumed that Mitchel didn't care about Raegan at all. Tessa gritted her teeth and said viciously, "Next time, I'll get someone to teach her a lesson." "Tessa!" Mitchel's tone and squint made it a reproof. Tessa trembled at once. With a somber face, Mitchel said, "I'll only say it once. Forget about what happened here today. Leave Raegan alone." The aura he exuded made her tongue go dry. All the vicious ideas she had in store against Raegan disappeared in an instant. She stammered, "Ok... Okay, got it..." Mitchel cast a cold glance at her and spoke to Matteo. "Irrelevant people wouldn't be allowed in here from today onwards." Without catching the drift, Tessa flattered Mitchel. "Nice call. This is a top company. Not everyone gains access in here." Matteo nodded to Mitchel and then walked over to Tessa. He gestured to the exit. "Ms. Lloyd, this way, please." It wasn't until this moment that Tessa realized that she was the irrelevant person Mitchel just mentioned. She tried to speak to him, but Matteo blocked her way. The security guards then escorted her out. They showed her no mercy. Her struggle was useless. Meanwhile, Raegan got changed when she returned to her office. Her heart was filled with sadness as she thought of how Mitchel looked at her minutes ago. Closing hour soon rolled by. Raegan took her bag and headed for the exit. However, Matteo stopped her. He said, "Mr. Dixon has something urgent to deal with, so he asked me to drive you home." Raegan declined the ride without thinking twice. She was blind before, but now she could see through the situation. In Mitchel's eyes, she was just a nobody. How could Mitchel agree to accompany her to visit her grandmother when he didn't even care about her? Upon arriving at the hospital, Raegan saw that the nurse was about to feed her grandmother dinner. Raegan took the job over and did it by herself. All her life, her grandmother had been living in the countryside, enjoying a quiet life. Everything changed last month when her routine medical checkup showed that she was in need of medical care. Raegan insisted on bringing her to the city for better treatment. Her grandmother wasn't aware of her marriage to Mitchel. Raegan had planned to surprise her today. But as it turned out, that was no longer necessary. Raegan waited for her grandmother to fall asleep before she left. She walked out of the hospital and waited for a taxi. In the distance, a black luxury car pulled into the entrance of the hospital. Raegan's eyes lit up when she saw it. She recognized that car as Mitchel's. Did he come to pick her up? At this moment, she forgot all the pain she had been feeling. Were her thoughts about him all wrong? Did he care for her, contrary to the gossip? The door of the driver's side opened and Mitchel got out. Raegan started walking toward him with her heart brimming with joy. Suddenly, she stopped dead in her tracks. Mitchel had just walked over to the other side and carried a woman out of the car. Worry and compassion were written all over his handsome face. This wiped the smile on Raegan's face. Her heart sank. Chapter 3 Let's Divorce Mitchel's tall and straight figure got closer and closer to Raegan. And then, without saying a word, he strode past Raegan. It was hard to tell if Mitchel saw Raegan or just ignored her. Regardless, Raegan noticed that the woman in his arms was the same one who had been photographed with him yesterday. She was Lauren. Raegan's shoes felt like they were made of lead as she walked away. She lost all awareness of her surroundings. She got into a taxi absentmindedly. Suddenly, the driver uttered, "Ma'am, where to?" Raegan was stunned for a moment. She didn't want to go back to Serenity Villas. It was only a matter of time before that place stopped being her home. After a while, she replied, "Please take me to Crystal Bay." She had purchased an apartment at Crystal Bay after getting married to Mitchel. At the time, she had hopes of bringing her grandmother to the city, so she bought the apartment on mortgage. It wasn't that big, but it had more than enough space for two people. Mitchel didn't understand why she wanted to buy an apartment. He offered to give her a bigger one, but she declined. Looking back now, she realized that buying that apartment was the only wise decision she had ever made in the last two years. When she arrived at the apartment complex, Raegan sat in the park alone, trying to cool herself down. The memories of the past two years were bittersweet. Two years had passed in the blink of an eye even though it was more than seven hundred days and nights. Love could move mountains, they said. Yet, her love didn't move that stone of a man. She finally realized what a fool she had been. She had been making herself a laughingstock in front of everyone. It was already late in the night before Raegan finally decided to go into her apartment. As soon as she stepped out of the elevator, she saw Mitchel standing in front of the door. His sleeves were rolled up casually, and the top buttons of his shirt were undone, which revealed his long neck and part of his collarbone. He was leaning on the wall by the door, his handsome face straight. Raegan froze for a moment. Why was he here? Didn't she see him at the hospital with Lauren? What brought him here? Their eyes met. With his coat draped over his arm and one of his hands in his pocket, Mitchel squinted at her. "Why didn't you answer the phone?" he asked, sounding a little grumpy like someone who hadn't slept in a long time. Raegan took out her phone and saw she had accidentally put it on DND. There were five missed calls from Mitchel. This marked the first time in their two-year marriage. Mitchel blew up her phone because he couldn't find her? Surprising! Before today, she would have been overjoyed by this. People would've thought she won the lottery. But now, she just threw her phone back into her bag, folded her arms, and said in a hoarse voice, "I didn't hear it ring." Mitchel raised his hand to check the time on the watch, and said impatiently, "I've been looking for you for two hours." After arranging everything for Lauren, he returned home to find an empty house. He looked for Raegan everywhere. When he couldn't find her, he asked Matteo to check the surveillance footage of all the roads that led away from the company. He later found out that Raegan went to Crystal Bay without telling him. "Next time, tell me when you are coming here, okay? Let's go home now." After that, Mitchel walked toward the elevator without sparing her another glance. He meant to go back to Serenity Villas. Raegan didn't move an inch. She just stared at his broad back and pondered reluctantly. Would they have a future? Mitchell turned around, only to see that Raegan hadn't taken a single step. He frowned and asked, "Can't you walk? Do you want me to carry you instead?" The light in the corridor illuminated his face, making his side profile almost impeccable. Raegan took a deep breath and said, "Let's divorce." "What do you mean?" Mitchel's voice was cold, and his handsome face changed immediately. "I want to move into my own place. After all, we will be strangers soon." Raegan forced a smile, but her heart was aching as if someone was tearing it apart bit by bit. "We will be strangers?" Mitchel smiled coldly. "Raegan, what do you think our relationship is now?" His questioning left Raegan stunned for a moment. Mitchel had made it very clear to her from the very beginning. This facade of their marriage had happened by mutual agreement. There was no love. In the eyes of others, they were nothing more than just a superior and a subordinate. Mitchel was quite the catch in Ardlens. Many young ladies longed for his love and were even willing to throw themselves at him. His question just now reminded her of that fact. Was he afraid that she wouldn't let him go that easily? If that was the case, he couldn't be more wrong... After biting her lower lip to conceal her bitterness, Raegan said, "I'm sorry, Mr. Dixon. I was giving it too much thought. Anyway, please leave me alone from now on. You don't have to come here again." After saying that, Raegan couldn't help but burst into tears. How could she not be sad when she was cutting ties with the man she had loved for a decade? It was such a long time. Regardless of how difficult it was, she knew it was time to let go. It was high time she stopped being a fool. Strangely, the light in the corridor began flickering. The deathly stare Mitchel was giving Raegan right now made the atmosphere seem like the moment before an attack in a horror movie. Although he understood that Raegan sometimes could throw a tantrum, he felt that she had just crossed the line now. His eyes shone like blazing torches at this moment. But when he saw the tears in her eyes, the rage inside him extinguished in an instant. He said in a low voice, "If this is about what happened between you and Tessa, I..." "No, this isn't about her. Mr. Dixon, please leave now." A lot of things happened between them. And the incident with Tessa didn't come close to any. Raegan felt exhausted. She passed by Mitchel and was about to open the door. Yet, Mitchel was displeased with her stubbornness. He loosened his tie irritably. He then took a step forward and grabbed her wrist. "Stop this, will you?" A second later, he put his arm around her shoulder and pulled her into his arms. He instantly realized that she was burning up like someone who had been set on fire. "You have a fever?" Raegan felt dizzy. She rested her head on his chest weakly. This made the whole situation complicated. Reagan was slow to catch that. When she finally realized that her body was too close to his, she put her hands against his chest and tried to pull back. Before she could escape, Mitchel pulled her back and held her by the waist. With a cold face, he said in a low voice, "Where do you think you are going?" The light flickered again. Out of the blue, Mitchel lifted her up. He then headed for the elevator. In a daze, Raegan asked softly, "What are you doing?" "What does it look like I am doing?" Mitchel remarked. "Taking you to the hospital, of course." "No way!" Raegan cried out in surprise and seemed to regain more strength. Mitchel might find out about her condition if they went to the hospital. Raegan struggled to get out of Mitchel's arms. However, his tight grip made her efforts fruitless. "Don't be so stubborn. You are sick, so you must see the doctor," Mitchel said firmly. He walked to the elevator with her in his arms. At this moment, Raegan's heart was thumping so hard that it could jump out of her chest. She flailed in protest. "Put me down! I don't want to go to the hospital!" &40&	LEARN_MORE	https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-e	Lera reading	https://www.facebook.com/61550764321146/	2,817	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn more	fbweb.moboreader.net	IMAGE		https://fbweb.moboreader.net/46526322-fb_contact-enj57-1125-core1.html?adid={{ad.id}}&char=124213&accid=791750052879575&rawadid=120214031204750758	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-lga3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/465587253_437926729020057_7291206109432124176_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=105&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=KJY321-MZ4MQ7kNvgEQH0EC&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-lga3-2.xx&_nc_gid=APJseH1xCMMM137NOKHPqGA&oh=00_AYBObLqsksVQtkP2mIW088DWeb7ZsL4bMEtLnrDSY1vkAg&oe=6739CC8C	PERSON_PROFILE	Lera reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,448,686	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2447668}'	Yes	2024-11-12 19:03	active	1806	Read more FREE chapters👉	This wasn’t the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. Could it be…? No, she would never do that to me! With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could my husband cheat on me?! I thought I was the most important person in his life. After 7 horrible years at the orphanage, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they took me in. How could Owen betray me after everything we went through?! We grew up together and were always inseparable. We fell in love and got married when we were 22 years old. I can’t believe that was almost 3 years ago now. But Owen had been acting very strange lately. These photos seemed to explain why… I had to confront him. “Owen?” I called out. “Owen, where are you?” He didn't answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: “No, I don’t think I love her anymore.” His words gave me icy chills. “You should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.” Owen continued. “He said...what?” I couldn’t believe my ears and cried in my heart, “How dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ” Hearing Owen’s frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why did he treat me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, “Question him and then what? Do I want divorce? No, I don’t think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.” So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. “Just in time for your dinner, hun!” I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. “Where are you going? It’s getting late and dinner is ready.” I said. “Dinner with a client. Don’t wait for me.” Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food I’d carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasn’t hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that weren’t perfect. My belly wasn’t as flat as it used to be. Maybe I should’ve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... “Joise”! “Josie…? Were you with Josie?” I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldn’t understand. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didn’t recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. “Owen, are you OK?” I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, “If you’re sick, go see a doctor.” I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: “Josie”. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said “Josie”. He answered: “Hello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.” I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldn’t hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he would’ve never let me suffer like this. “I’ll pick you up later.” Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. “Please, don’t leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. I’m too weak to be all by myself.” He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldn’t help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: “In sickness and in health, in good times and bad”. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, but a few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: “Hello, Noah?” The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. “I’m so sick, I’m so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, please…” I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. “I’ll be right there.” Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. What’s wrong? I didn’t have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymond’s appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes are in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back several years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. “Does Owen know you’re sick?” Raymond said, looking concerned. “How did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?” I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. “Don't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.” Oops, I must have pressed the number of “Owen’s Boss” instead of “Owen”. I apologized for the inconvenience. “You are a member of our family, Noah. It’s my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.” Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. “Thank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.” I said with a relieved sigh. “Of course, Noah. Whenever you need me, I’ll be there.” He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldn’t have shared my family’s private problems with another man who I didn’t even know very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? “I don’t think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to be my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.” I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. “How could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!” Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. “Please, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.” I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When seeing the private doctor, I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadn’t seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymond’s aftershave smelled a little special. “Raymond? Noah? What are you doing?!” I suddenly heard Owen’s angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didn’t seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. “So, you’ve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!” Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasn’t the one who couldn’t be trusted! “Owen! How dare you talk to her like that! It’s not our family’s manner!” Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymond’s fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didn’t want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. “Raymond, it’s okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.” I said gratefully. ‘Please, don’t say anything about Josie’, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldn’t detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. “Owen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymond’s number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.” Owen grabbed me and said, “Well, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and ‘fall’ right into his arms.” He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. “You can go back to your important job now, uncle. I’ll look after my wife.” Raymond’s eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that he’d better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didn’t want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. “Owen… What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?” I asked. “So what? Whose wife do you want to be?” Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. “I know you cheated on me, Owen.” I uttered with pain in my voice. “You’ve been seeing Josie, right?” Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. “What do you know, Noah?” he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: “Someone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didn’t want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. “Owen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we knew each other the most and could trust each other. I can’t believe you would cheat me like that!” I cried, “Owen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!” His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldn’t answer, Owen said: “It’s true. I love her. I love Josie.” Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? “Why, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?” I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. “Owen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.” He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, “I don’t have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!” I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didn’t fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldn’t get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: “You lost your footing. It’s not my fault.” There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. “Raymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.” “I came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You haven’t … Noah?” Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. “This is how you treat your wife?! I don’t believe you. Don’t you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!” Raymond raged at his nephew. I didn’t even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. “Twice in one day? That must be a record.” The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, “Not by choice…” The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. “I don’t normally need so much help, you know.” I broke the ice. “I happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.” Raymond laughed heartily. “Jokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.” I continued. “Why did you come over tonight, Raymond?” “Owen hadn’t come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.” Raymond explained. “I just can’t believe what he did to you!” He continued. “If he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. I’ll teach him a lesson.” His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. “Thank you, Raymond. I’m okay now. It was an accident. Owen didn’t push me off the stairs on purpose. He didn’t mean to hurt me.” I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. “Goodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.” I said with feeling as he hugged me. “Bye, Noah. It’s been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.” He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldn’t believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didn’t he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josie’s betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. “How dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for God’s sake!” I cried out. They hadn’t heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasn’t so devastated, it might’ve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josie’s blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. “I don’t believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why did you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!” I insisted. Josie hid away in Owen’s arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: “You’ve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?” “I am done with you.” He continued. “Our whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie should’ve been with me all along!” I didn’t understand. “What are you talking about, Owen?” He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josie’s collarbone. “Remember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. You’ve made her suffer long enough!” I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didn’t believe me. “Josie,” I cried. “How could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! We’ve been best friends since the orphanage, haven’t we? Does that mean nothing to you?” “Noah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,”Josie played innocent with me, “I should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.” This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldn’t see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treat me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were natural？ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josie’s waist and warned me, “You’d better stay out of our life from now on. I’ll move to another villa with Josie.” I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other… But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, “necklace” is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didn’t believe our years of affection couldn’t prove my heart. “Noah, my life was ruined by you. You owe me that.” Josie said. “One day you’ll both regret this. I didn’t do anything wrong.” I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: “It’s my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldn’t have suffered so much.” I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owen’s whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owen’s angry shouting: “How dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? You must pay for what you have done!” Chapter 6 - Choice Noah “What?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I replied to the angry voice on the phone. “More lies! I can’t believe you, Noah. You're despicable!” Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. “Owen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?” “Josie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!” He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. “Oh, it’s our ‘old friend’.” The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josie’s room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. “Finally! That took you long enough.” He whispered angrily. “Josie is sleeping.” He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. “I have no idea what happened, Owen.” I said honestly. “Can you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?” “Are you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.” He shook his head, then continued. “Josie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.” “What? That's horrible!” I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. “Stop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.” No wonder he doubted me. But I couldn’t believe the trust between us was so fragile. “Would you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?” I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: “Never again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.” I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to me！ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. “I didn’t prepare your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?” I said plainly. I didn’t know why he came back at this time, but I didn’t care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, “You still don’t want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!” “Josie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!” I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. “I choose divorce.” I said coldly. “Good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning,”Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile, “Oh, I’ve prepared another ‘surprise’ for you. Hope you will enjoy it!”	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61559743679549/	319	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/goodnovel/1?lpid=14837&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}&placement={{placement}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/463746090_1935842656910759_3812755172762740403_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=106&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=SyF7c14ZH-gQ7kNvgGBqlSR&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=AwHI2amN7Pkk8VVCa3UVtzH&oh=00_AYC--AbqeV6_K0HESPHAW8di4B8dakPEQZa4G6z4VtQBbQ&oe=6739DB08	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete
2,450,764	/src/Template/Ads/index.ctp (line 281) '{"alias":2449314}'	Yes	2024-11-12 19:09	active	1806	😍Read the next chapters👉	This wasn’t the first time I received photos of Owen cheating on me. The blonde hair and slender build of the woman kissing him reminded me of my best friend Josie. But it couldn't be her… Right? With trembling fingers, I dropped my phone. How could he do this to me? I thought he cared. I thought I was the most important person in his life. I was like a sister to him, and now I am his wife! After losing my parents, I was adopted by Owen’s family. I saved Owen's life when we were young. His family was so grateful that they decided to take me in. I grew up with Owen. We used to be inseparable. At first, he was like a brother to me. But as we grew older, things changed… He went from an awkward, geeky boy to a tall, handsome young man. I changed with the years, too. Puberty transformed me from a skinny little girl into a fit, voluptuous young woman. My dark brown hair grew long and wavy, spreading on my shoulders like seaweed. My bright green eyes with soft sight were framed by long black lashes. My fair skin and slim figure let me win the admiration of many Suitors. Owen always said he loved my eyes. He said my eyes were as charming as a clear lake. Since we were teens, we felt a strange, forbidden attraction to one another. But neither of us ever dared to admit it. Until that one fateful night, when we shared our first kiss. We got married when we were 22 years old. I couldn’t believe that was almost 3 years ago now. I always thought we knew each other best. I thought nothing could ever come between us. But Owen had been acting very strange recently. These photos seemed to explain why… I had to confront him. “Owen?” I called out. “Owen, where are you?” He didn’t answer. He must be upstairs. I walked up the stairs and heard him talking to his friend Simon on the phone. As I was about to knock on the door, I overheard: “No, I don’t think I love her anymore.” His words gave me icy chills. “You should be happy, Simon. I know you like Noah. If we get a divorce, you can have her.” Owen continued. “He said...what?” I couldn’t believe my ears and cried in my heart, “How dare he talk about me like that? I wasn't just some object he could give away! ” Hearing Owen’s frivolous talk with his friend, I felt sick. I grew up with him and got married for so many years. But he recently acted like a stranger. Did he have a new love? Why he treated me in such a cruel way?! I was almost to open the door to question him, but suddenly I hesitated, “Question him and then what? Owen may not love me love before. Do I want divorce? No, I don’t think so. Anyway, I have to calm down. At least I need to have a talk with him first. I need to know what happened to our marriage.” So, I quietly made my way back downstairs. I tried to forget about what I heard by preparing dinner. As I was dishing up our pasta, the delightful scent of italian herbs drifted through the house. I heard Owen come downstairs. “Just in time for your dinner, hun!” I said, trying to sound normal. But he was wearing his coat and gelled hair. He looked handsome as ever and ready to leave. I could smell his aftershave - my favorite smell in the world. “Where are you going? It’s getting late and dinner is ready.” I said. “Dinner with a client. Don’t wait for me.” Owen replied and left without hesitation. I sat alone at the table, looking at the food I’d carefully prepared for him. Tears were streaming down my cheeks. I listlessly turned the spaghetti round and round with my fork. I wasn’t hungry. After storing away the leftovers, I stared at the TV for a while. Nothing could get my mind off of Owen and whoever that blonde tramp was. I made my way to the bathroom. I washed my mascara stained face and looked at myself in the mirror. Why did he stop loving me? Am I not beautiful enough? Did I not do enough to make him happy? I gave my body a scrutinizing glance, suddenly seeing all the parts of me that weren’t perfect. My belly wasn’t as flat as it used to be. Maybe I should’ve had my lips done, like my friend Josie. Mine always used to be fuller than hers. But now she had the plump, luscious lips of a model. After washing up, I went to bed. Dropping my face into my pillow, I felt miserable. I tried to fall asleep, but my mind kept wandering. Where was Owen? And with who? Will he even come home tonight? At 1 am, I finally heard the key turn in the front door. From all the stumbling I could hear Owen was very drunk. I swiftly made my way downstairs to help him to the bedroom. He started kissing me and said a blurry name. I tried to identify what it was. After he repeated it for many times, I was shocked. It sounded like... “Joise”! “Josie…? Were you with Josie?” I asked with panic in my voice. I helped his heavy body into bed. He grunted some words I couldn’t understand. I couldn’t believe my husband cheated on me with my best friend. I cried and pleaded with him to see that it was me, not Josie. He pushed me away. As his head hit the pillow, he started snoring right away. Looking at my husband - completely drunk - I didn’t recognize the man I knew and loved. I tried to sleep next to him. But it felt like I was lying next to a stranger. I went downstairs and sat on the sofa all night, wide eyed, thinking about what happened between us. The next morning, Owen came downstairs after a shower. I wanted to ask him how he was feeling. He must be hungover. When I got up from the couch, I felt very weak and feverish. The sleepless night must've made me sick. “Owen, are you OK?” I asked as I struggled to walk over to him. I really wanted to hug him. If only for a sense of comfort. He swept my arms away and told me to leave him alone. I was so weak and dizzy, his push made me fall. Owen was stunned for a moment. Then he said coldly, “If you’re sick, go see a doctor.” I scrambled up to my feet, and looked at him with a shocked expression. Suddenly, his phone rang. As he lifted it to his ear, the screen lit up. I could clearly see who was calling: “Josie”. Chapter 2 - Hope Noah My heart sank when Owen picked up the phone. The screen clearly said “Josie”. He answered: “Hello? Yes, of course, sir. I can take a look at those documents for you.” I couldn't believe Owen was lying to my face. He glanced at me, then quickly walked over to the kitchen. When he thought I couldn't hear him, his voice softened. He sounded so sweet. Although I couldn’t hear his words, the way he spoke to Josie reminded me of the beginning of our romance. Owen was still trying to hide his betrayal from me. He must have forgotten that he gave away his secret last night, when he called me Josie. Those pictures on my phone left no doubt. He was cheating on me, with my best friend. I leaned up against the wall. I felt weakened by my fever and this emotional rollercoaster. I stared at my husband as he came back inside the living room. He avoided my eyes. It felt as if he had become a stranger. In the past, he would’ve never let me suffer like this. “I’ll pick you up later.” Owen said, ready to go. I grabbed his hand and begged him to stay with me. “Please, don’t leave. I'm sick, Owen. I need to see a doctor. I’m too weak to be all by myself.” He was very impatient. He said he had some important business to deal with. I couldn’t help crying as I watched him leave. My husband and my best friend were betraying me, behind my back. I walked up the stairs slowly, carefully holding on to the railing. I was so weak and fragile. Bed rest was my best option right now. I really needed my husband to take care of me. When we got married, he vowed to me: “In sickness and in health, in good times and bad”. This was definitely a bad time, and he was nowhere to be seen. When I woke up from my nap, I felt even worse. In my feverish haze, I reached for my phone and tried to call Owen. I opened my recent contacts and found that Owen had not had any calls with me these days at all. I had to open the contact list to look for him, few minutes later I dialed out with a headache and dizziness. Almost immediately I heard: “Hello, Noah?” The voice on the phone sounded very deep. I figured Owen got a cold after his late night out. “I’m so sick, I’m so weak. I need to get to the hospital. Please, come back, please…” I pleaded, my voice weak and trembling. “I’ll be right there.” Said the voice on the phone and hung up right away. His voice sounded different from before. And his tone was a little urgent. What’s wrong? I didn’t have enough energy to think about it. At least he might still care about me. That comforted me a lot. Before long, there was a heavy knock on the door. Did Owen leave his key? I opened the door, expecting to look into Owen's gray eyes, but found Raymond's kind, hazel brown eyes instead. What was he doing here? Raymond was Owen’s uncle. He was only several years older, but very mature. He was tall, tanned and handsome. His chocolate brown hair matched his eyes. With his strong, square jaw and muscular body. I always thought Owen was one of the most attractive men I knew. It wasn't until Raymond’s appearance that I realized how dominant the handsome genes in this family in terms of good looking. After living in Australia for most of his life, he had come back 10 years ago to take over his family’s business. By now, he was the most successful CEO in the city. Although all women admired him, he remained single. “Does Owen know you’re sick?” Raymond said, looking concerned. “How did you know I'm sick? Do I look that terrible?” I asked, suddenly aware that I was only wearing my little nightgown, had no make-up on and had my hair up in a messy bun. Raymond smiled. “Don't worry, Noah. I got your call earlier.” Oops, I must have pressed the number of “Owen’s Boss” instead of “Owen”. I apologized for the inconvenience. “You are a member of our family, Noah. It’s my duty to take care of you. And you are never an inconvenience to me.” Raymond said as he took me by the arm to support me. He led me to his streamlined, dark gray Mercedes to drive me to the hospital. I sat down on the cream colored leather seat. His car smelled brand new. The seat was heated, which helped warm me up, but I was still shivering. Raymond took off his suede blazer and handed it to me. His simple act of kindness made me feel warm, inside and out. “Thank you, Raymond. This means a lot to me.” I said with a relieved sigh. “Of course, Noah. Whenever you need me, I’ll be there.” He responded. He still had a slight Australian accent. He asked me what happened. I wouldn’t have shared my family’s private problems with another man who I didn’t even know him very well. But at that time, I was on the very edge of a breakdown. I really needed someone to talk to. Yet when I lost two of my closest persons on the same day, my husband and my best friend, who else could I talk to? “I don’t think Owen loves me as much as before. It seems that he has some secrets with another woman, who used to my best girlfriend. I couldn't sleep all night. I think that's what caused my fever.” I concluded. I was in tears again by the time I finished the story. “How could they do this to you? You are the best thing that's ever happened to Owen. If he can't see that, he is an even bigger idiot than I thought!” Raymond shouted out. His shocked, angry expression showed me how much he cared. “Please, don't say a word about this to Owen. I haven't confronted him yet. I need to do this myself.” I responded. We sat quietly for a while, his hand resting very close to my thigh. I felt so weak and miserable. But his presence helped. When we seeing the private doctor. I tried to get out of the car but almost fell. Raymond flung an arm around me, just in time to catch me. I blushed as I looked up to him. My face was very close to his. His piercing eyes looked at me with an intensity I hadn’t seen before. I smelled something fresh. It might be his aftershave. I remembered Owen also used it, and I always told he that I love what he smelled. But I found Raymond’s aftershave smelled a little special. “Raymond? Noah? What are you doing?!” I suddenly heard Owen’s angry voice. Chapter 3 - Truth Noah Raymond quickly let go of me as Owen approached us. Just before taking a step back. I stumbled over to my husband. I wanted to lean on him for support, but he didn’t seem to care about me at all. All I could read on his face was anger. I tried to be strong and stand by myself, shivering with fever. “So, you’ve got a new love, huh? I saw you flirting with my uncle!” Owen spat his angry words at me. I turned pale. How could he say this to me? Especially after what he had done? I wasn’t the one who couldn’t be trusted! “Owen! How dare you talk to her like that! It’s not our family’s manner!” Raymond berated him. He was fuming with rage at the injustice. He also knew about Owen's betrayal. Owen was a little timid when Raymond got angry. Although Raymond was only 31 years old, he had become a successful CEO. He had idolized Raymond when he was a child. And now, Raymond was also his boss. Owen had recently started working at his company. Raymond’s fists were clenched and his tense muscles were visible through his buttoned up shirt. He looked like he was about to hit Owen. I didn’t want them to fight over me, so I tried to calm them both down. “Raymond, it’s okay. Owen will take me in to see a doctor. Thank you for driving me here.” I said gratefully. ‘Please, don’t say anything about Josie’, I tried to tell him mentally through the look in my eyes. He nodded slightly, as if he understood. He relaxed and his eyes softened when he looked at me. I turned back to my angry husband. I couldn’t detect any sign of trust in his eyes. I supposed he should he should be concerned about my health rather than the relationship between me and Raymond. “Owen, I can explain. I tried to call you, but I was so sick I accidentally dialed Raymond’s number. He brought me to see the doctor. You should be grateful to him. Without him I would still be miserable in bed, all alone.” Owen grabbed me and said, “Well, I was just on my way to come and get you. Then I saw you get out of uncle Raymond's car and ‘fall’ right into his arms.” He looked at Raymond with an arrogant smirk. “You can go back to your important job now, uncle. I’ll look after my wife.” Raymond’s eyes were cold, but he respected my wishes. He didn't object. After warning Owen that he’d better take good care of me, he got back in his car and drove off. Although I was glad I could lean on Owen, something didn't feel right. I realized I was still wearing his suede jacket. It was so soft and warm, protecting me from the cold autumn wind. When the doctor dealt with my fever, Owen didn’t want to speak to me, let alone look at me. He was engaging himself in typing on his phone. The doctor told me I shouldn't have waited much longer. My fever was so high I could have fainted. After getting examined and taking medicine for my fever, Owen drove me home. We sat next to each other in our car that held many memories. All our road trips and getaways together. Those times were over now. After an uncomfortable silence, I decided to address the elephant in the room. “Owen… What is going on? Do you still love me? Do you still regard me as your wife?” I asked. “So what? Whose wife do you want to be?” Owen hissed. I couldn't believe how horrible he was to me after what he had done. “I know you cheated on me, Owen.” I uttered with pain in my voice. “You’ve been seeing Josie, right?” Owen stopped the car with a jerk and pulled over. We sat in silence for a while as he processed my words. “What do you know, Noah?” he pressed, looking me in the eyes at last. I finally confronted him about all the things that had been weighing heavily on my heart. I explained: “Someone sent me photos of the two of you together. The first time, they didn't show your face. So I didn’t want to believe it. But in the ones I received yesterday, it was clearly you. All those nights, when you told me you had to leave town for business... You lied to me. You spent them at a hotel with another woman! Then, last night, you kissed me and called me Josie. And this morning, I saw it was her calling you. You pretended it was a client. “Owen, we have grown up together since we were kids. I always thought we know each other the most and could trust each other. I can’t believe you would cheat me like that!” I cried, “Owen, did you fall in love with another woman... Is she my best friend Josie?!” His eyes showed a moment of doubt. Then, resolution. His mouth tightened as he clenched his jaw. Just when I thought he wouldn’t answer, Owen said: “It’s true. I love her. I love Josie.” Chapter 4 - Hurt Noah I just couldn't accept it. I loved him so much. How could he cheat on me? “Why, Owen? I thought we loved each other. I thought we would be together forever. Did I do something wrong?” I cried. Owen didn't respond. He drove us home in silence. His cruelty was too much for me to bear. I stared at the raindrops on the window. I felt more depressed than ever. That afternoon, Owen left again. I tried having some food and a nap, hoping that would help me heal. But I just couldn't fall asleep until Owen came back home in the early evening. I had to talk to him. I got out of bed and met him at the top of the stairs. “Owen, we need to talk about what happened. You can't keep going out and avoiding me.” He was obviously drunk again. All he said was, “I don’t have anything to say to you. I am moving out, Noah. I supposed our years of marriage is a mistake!” I took his hands in mine and begged him to stay and try to work it out. But he shook off my hands and pushed me away. I was standing right on the edge of the staircase. His push made me lose balance, and I tumbled down the stairs. I managed to grab onto the railing so I didn’t fall all the way down. But my head hit the wall when I tried to break my fall. I felt my forehead was bleeding. It was so painful that I couldn’t get up. I thought Owen would help me, but only heard: “You lost your footing. It’s not my fault.” There was a sudden knock on the door. Owen stumbled past me down the stairs. “Raymond? What are you doing here? Now is not a good time.” “I came to ask you what is going on. You need to give me an explanation. You haven’t … Noah?” Raymond suddenly saw me sitting on the stairs behind Owen. He pushed Owen aside and ran over to me in alarm. Seeing my messy hair and injured forehead, he instantly knew what happened between us. He punched Owen in the face. “This is how you treat your wife?! I don’t believe you. Don’t you see Noah is bleeding? Did you hurt her? What a disgusting thing you smelled! You drunk idiot!” Raymond raged at his nephew. I didn’t even have time to explain. Raymond immediately wrapped me up in his suit jacket and took me to see the doctor. “Twice in one day? That must be a record.” The doctor said wearily. I gave her a wry grin and answered, “Not by choice…” The doctor took care of my wounds. I needed a couple of stitches and had some pretty bad bruises, but I would be okay. Thankfully, I didn't break any bones. It was getting dark outside. The autumn breeze was busy blowing the leaves off the maple trees surrounding the hospital parking lot. Raymond and I made our way back to the car. Our feet rustled through the thick carpet of yellow, brown and scarlet red leaves. After my second - and hopefully last - doctor's visit of the day, we sat next to each other in silence. We were back in his beautiful Mercedes. I could get used to these comfortable, heated seats. I felt a bit embarrassed. Raymond kept on having to save me. At least this time, I was wearing clothes and make-up, and my brown hair was neatly tied in a long, wavy ponytail. “I don’t normally need so much help, you know.” I broke the ice. “I happen to be a strong, independent woman most of the time.” Raymond laughed heartily. “Jokes aside, I'm really grateful for everything you've done for me.” I continued. “Why did you come over tonight, Raymond?” “Owen hadn’t come to work at the company for days. And I wanted to speak to him about what happened this morning, with you. I tried to call him, but he never answered. I decided to come over. To see for myself what was wrong with him.” Raymond explained. “I just can’t believe what he did to you!” He continued. “If he ever does anything like that again, please tell me. I’ll teach him a lesson.” His stern face showed how much he meant it. I took a deep breath. He had a way of making me feel safe and secure. “Thank you, Raymond. I’m okay now. It was an accident. Owen didn’t push me off the stairs on purpose. He didn’t mean to hurt me.” I explained. Raymond looked a little angry, but he still carefully drove me home. “Goodbye, Raymond. Thank you again, for everything.” I said with feeling as he hugged me. “Bye, Noah. It’s been my pleasure. Please be safe. Call me if you need anything.” He said. He gently patted me on my head as comfort as if I was a little girl and got back in his car. His simple actions made me feel warm. I thanked him and walked home. I entered the house. It was quiet and dark downstairs. I walked up to our room. When I opened our bedroom door, all I could see was Owen and Josie kissing on the bed. Chapter 5 - The Necklace Noah I couldn’t believe my eyes! While the hours I was leaving, my husband was screwing with my best friend in my room! Didn’t he remember I got hurt because of him?! How ridiculous! Even though I had seen Owen and Josie’s betrayal before in photos, witnessing it in real life was way worse. It felt like a million knives stabbed me in the chest. My heart shattered. “How dare you cheat on me in our home! In our own bed, for God’s sake!” I cried out. They hadn’t heard me open the bedroom door over the romantic music that was playing. They turned around with shocked looks on their faces. If I wasn’t so devastated, it might’ve been funny. Owen's mouth had lipstick smears all over it, and Josie’s blonde hair was disheveled. They were both in their underwear. Clothes were spread out all over our bedroom floor. I tried to hold back my tears. I didn't want to show them my pain. My crying might come across as weakness. I demanded an explanation. “I don’t believe this. Owen! Did you forget I am your wife?! Josie, why you betray me too?! I treat you as my best friend. How dare you take my husband away from me!” I insisted. Josie hid away in Owen’s arms. Owen comforted her gently, then snapped at me: “You’ve already seen us together anyway, haven't you, Noah?” “I am done with you.” He continued. “Our whole relationship was based on a lie. Josie should’ve been with me all along!” I didn’t understand. “What are you talking about, Owen?” He held up a delicate golden necklace with a tear shaped ruby that had been resting on Josie’s collarbone. “Remember this, Noah? The truth has finally come out. It was Josie who saved my life all those years ago, not you. You pretended that it was you in front of my parents. You’ve made her suffer long enough!” I was shocked. Why did Josie have my necklace? I couldn't believe her betrayal. I tried to explain to Owen that I lost that necklace before I was adopted by his family. I told him I would never lie to him. Especially about something so important. But Owen didn’t believe me. “Josie,” I cried. “How could you do this to me? Why would you steal my necklace? You know how much it means to me! We’ve been best friends since the orphanage, haven’t we? Does that mean nothing to you?” “Noah, you know this necklace has always belonged to me. I was the one who saved Owen. But you stole my life to be adopted,”Josie played innocent with me, “I should have been the one who grew up with Owen! I see you as my sister, so I never attempted to reveal your lie until Owen found this necklace in my old jewelry box several months ago.” This convinced Owen even more that I had been bullying her. He wrapped his arms around her. Over his shoulder, when he couldn’t see, Josie gave me a quick, mean smirk. I knew Josie had a mean side. She always had, even when we were kids. But so far, she had only taken it out on her boyfriends and whoever got on her bad side, not on me. I never thought she might treated me in such a mean way! I had searched everywhere but couldn't find my that necklace. It turned out that she was the thief who was always around me. How could she tell such outrageous lies as if it were natural？ I left the bedroom, rushed downstairs and broke down on the couch. Oh, what a nightmare! How could I make Owen see the truth? A little later, Owen and Josie came downstairs, all dressed up again. Josie was wearing her Prada pumps and the sleek, mint green dress I gifted her for her birthday. It accentuated her long legs and slender silhouette. I had to admit, she looked beautiful. I used to dress in a simple way such as simple jeans, white blouse and sneakers. Maybe I looked less attractive compared to Josie. Owen had an arm around Josie’s waist and warned me, “You’d better stay out of our life from now on. I’ll move to another villa with Josie.” I couldn't believe it. After 3 years of marriage, he trusted her story over mine. And now he wanted nothing to do with me. We used to be happily married. Our whole lives, ever since I saved him, we had been so close. We used to laugh together, cry together, play pranks on each other… But now, everything changed, simply because of a necklace. In fact, “necklace” is just an excuse for his betrayal. I didn’t believe our years of affection couldn’t prove my heart. “Noah, my life were ruined by you. You owe me that.” Josie said. “One day you’ll both regret this. I didn’t do anything wrong.” I sobbed. As they walked out, I faintly heard Owen reply: “It’s my fault. I should have found you earlier, or you wouldn’t have suffered so much.” I could only guess at his last insult as the door closed behind them. I zoned out in front of the TV and poured myself some of Owen’s whisky. The past couple of days had been the worst of my life ever since I lost my parents. My body and mind had been through so much. I felt numb. I must have fallen asleep on the couch. The sudden loud jingle of my phone ringing woke me up. The bright midmorning sun was shining in through the large windows. Looks like I slept in late. Disoriented, I picked up my phone and saw it was Owen calling. I accepted the call and brought the phone to my ear. Before I could say a word, I heard Owen’s angry shouting: “How dare you do this to Josie! Those guys you hired? They put her in the hospital! I can’t believe your jealousy would drive you this far!” Chapter 6 - Choice Noah “What?! What guys? I just woke up, Owen. I have no idea what you’re talking about.” I replied to the angry voice on the phone. “More lies! I can’t believe you, Noah. You're despicable!” Owen shouted. He was so loud, I had to move the phone away from my ear. “Owen, please calm down. All I remember is you leaving with Josie last night. I fell asleep on the couch. What happened?” “Josie is in the hospital because of you. I demand that you come here right now and apologize to her!” He ended the call before I could reply. What was this about? Would my life ever go back to normal? I decided to find out what was going on. My fever was over. Although my head still hurt, the wound was healing rapidly. I took a refreshing shower and got into a pencil skirt and light blue blouse. I combed my hair and decided to wear it in natural loose waves today. After a quick breakfast, I slipped into my high heels and coat, and made my way to my car. It was a crisp sunny day. I arrived at the hospital. At least it wasn't me who needed to see the doctor this time. “Oh, it’s our ‘old friend’.” The nurse said jokingly. I smiled as she directed me to Josie’s room. As soon as I knocked on the door, Owen opened it with an enraged look on his face. “Finally! That took you long enough.” He whispered angrily. “Josie is sleeping.” He came out and gently closed the door behind him. We walked towards the chairs in the hallway. “I have no idea what happened, Owen.” I said honestly. “Can you please tell me what is going on? Some guys attacked her?” “Are you still pretending you weren't behind this? You are unbelievable.” He shook his head, then continued. “Josie was attacked by some hooligans this morning, on her way to work. She shouted out and fainted from fear. Thankfully, a police officer was nearby. He heard her scream. She has a heavy concussion from the fall. She'll have to stay here a few days to recover.” “What? That's horrible!” I replied in shock. Although I was angry with Josie, I wouldn't wish this on anyone. “Stop your act now, Noah. Those guys were arrested. They told the police someone paid them to kidnap Josie, because she broke up a marriage.” No wonder he doubted me. But I couldn’t believe the trust between us was so fragile. “Would you believe me if I swore to you it wasn't me?” I asked with a last glimmer of hope. His reply made it clear to me that there was no hope left for us: “Never again will I believe a single word you say, Noah.” I refused to apologize. I didn't have anything to do with this. If there is anyone needed to stand out and make an apology, it was them for what they had done to me！ On my way out, I contacted a friend who had lots of connections all over the city. I asked her to investigate the situation. I also called the office on my way home, to let them know I was still recovering from my fever and head wound. My boss was understanding. She told me to take as long as I needed. In the evening, Owen came home just as I was about to have dinner. “I didn’t prepared your dinner. I guess you would have dinner with Josie?” I said plainly. I didn’t know why he came back at this time, but I didn’t care about it anymore. He ignored my words and said, “You still don’t want to apologize, right? You have two choices, Noah. Apologize and make amends with Josie, or divorce me and get out of this house!” “Josie is the one who betrayed us both. She lied to you, Owen. She stole my necklace. She is the one who should apologize!” I argued. Owen burst out in rage and slapped me in the face. I stared at him in disbelief. I was totally disappointed. Over the past few days he had hit me, pushed me, cheated on me. He had hurt me in every way. I made up my mind. “I choose divorce.” I said coldly. “Okay, good. My lawyer will contact you in the next morning. Oh, and I’ve prepared another ‘surprise’ for you.” Owen said ruthlessly with a wicked smile.	LEARN_MORE	https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&u	Random Reading	https://www.facebook.com/61560831098071/	21	1969-12-31 18:00	Learn More	redtgb.com	DCO		https://redtgb.com/market/buenovela/3?lpid=12088&utm_campaign={{campaign.name}}&utm_content={{campaign.id}}&adset_name={{adset.name}}&adset_id={{adset.id}}&ad_id={{ad.id}}&ad_name={{ad.name}}	1969-12-31 18:00	https://scontent-iad3-2.xx.fbcdn.net/v/t39.35426-6/448779987_1262869391355075_4601790756563973166_n.jpg?stp=dst-jpg_s60x60&_nc_cat=103&ccb=1-7&_nc_sid=c53f8f&_nc_ohc=vwhFwkAgv04Q7kNvgFSVjRc&_nc_zt=14&_nc_ht=scontent-iad3-2.xx&_nc_gid=ANy0BAo82kbt5j8aseNpwnp&oh=00_AYC1VOX9S3XuZ0DN5vJWKm-Pm7Ud5dIjRImZQIlMWtgLpw&oe=6739D47B	PERSON_PROFILE	Random Reading	1969-12-31 18:00	View Edit Delete

Page 211 of 235, showing 20 record(s) out of 4,692 total

Download CSV New Ads

Search

Ads for foobar on 2024-11-12